《The Wolf Without A Name》


 Chapter 1 - 1: A Child Of ****

    "Get up you son of a bitch!" I heard someone shouted.


    I open my eyes and there I saw the person opening the small square door, above me creating a loud sound.


    "Come girl," she called me.


    That was my name. A name given to me by Phyllis, my grandma. The person who had place me within this cell as my punishment, ever since I could remember. I don''t remember, ever going outside, nor remember how it looked. I can only recollect seeing the light from outside, peeking through the crack walls of the cell.


    I held on to each side of my discolored, white, frilly dress and slowly walked up to the small door looking up.


    "Come, take this food from me," she said to me angrily; while she pushed the plate of food through the door above me..


    I quickly took it from her tipping on my toes, reaching for it; not wanting to cause any trouble, and went over to the cold, concrete wall to sit placing the plate on my lap.


    She watched me from above, of every step I''d made. Terrified of her, I slowly ate the bread and stew chicken.


    "It pains me everyday to feed you, handicap; knowing you were born into this world of ****," she said, scornfully.


    "Why is it you have to be the one to live and my beautiful daughter dead?" she again inquired me angrily.


    I place down the bread within the white, plastic plate, beside me not wanting to eat anymore, losing my appetite to her harsh words.


    "You better not waste that fucking food, I worked hard for," she warned me.


    I quickly took up a piece of the chicken and again started to eat, terrified of her.


    I glimpsed at her and saw she was still staring at me; with great disgust.


    "You''re born within this world to rob people of their happiness; just like your evil father did to my daughter," she described me. Slamming the cell door, angrily.


    I lower my head within my lap and started to cry. Knowing why she had locked me within this cell.


    I was a child born of **** and too a murderer.


    I killed my mom while she gave birth to me and for that, I''m punished everyday.


    A bucket filled with water was thrown against me. I quickly got up from the bare concrete floor; wiping away the water from my face trying to see clearly who it was. It was Phyllis; my grandmother.


    I wasn''t allowed to call her grandma. I was only allowed to call her by her name.


    "Do you think I threw you down here, so you can sleep all day and eat my food?" Phyllis shouted at me.


    Phyllis was within her 50''s. She didn''t look her age. She looked within her 30''s and was very fit.


    She had short gray hair and was short and fat.


    I huddled up against the wall, scared. As she questioned me; while my long, thick, curly, red hair dripped with water. And too my washed-out, blue dress she gave me.


    "Answer me, when I''m speaking to you?!" she shouted at me.


    "No," I answered her, while my body trembled nervously.


    "Take this!" she shouted at me.


    I quickly went towards her and took the plastic plate with fried egg and bread.


    "Well what are you waiting for?" she asked me.


    "I have lots of dirty clothes that need to be clean and they''re not going to clean themselves."


    I quickly devour half of my breakfast and followed her climbing up a leather; leaving the cell.


    I only left the cell in the washing room above me; to do laundry.


    I wasn''t allowed to go outside. I can''t remember being outside. I''ve only seen the lights through the cracks of the wall of my cell.


    "Come on, start getting these clothes clean," Phyllis rushed me.


    I went over to the large baskets filled with dirty clothes and started to clean.


    I quickly separated the colored clothes from white clothes and washed them separately.


    Phyllis closed the laundry door; before she left me all alone.


    She thinks I''ll runoff, but where would I go? I knew no one, but her.


    How I hope one day she will allow me to go outside. I was dying to see how it looked and to meet others my age.


    I''ve tried begging her once on my seventeen birthday, but it didn''t end well. It only left me with scars. scars I''ll forever remember whenever I touched my back.


    I''ve washed all of the clothes and started to place them within the dryer. As soon as they were dry. I folded them and place them within the basket.


    I heard footsteps coming towards the laundry room. I quickly completed my job and stood; waiting for the door to open. Knowing it was Phyllis checking to see if I had completed my chores.


    Soon the door was open and shut behind her. Preventing me from running away even if I try.


    Her dark brown eyes, examine my work; until it met mine.


    "You can return to the cell," she instructed me.


    "You''ll receive dinner within a minute," she said.


    I did as I was told entering my cell and watched her as she closed the small square door above me.


    I hated being here. I wanted to go outside to see the world. but, she won''t let me.


    I didn''t want to die within this cell.


    I cried.


    My cell had a small bathroom I could take a bath in. I walked into the bathroom taking off my clothes and started to take a bath.


    Completing my bath I dried my body and put on a white T-shirt and washout blue jeans returning to the room of my cell.


    "Miss Phyllis," I heard a male voice called from outside.


    I ran over to the wall pressing my ear against it trying to hear what he wanted.


    It was the only thing I could do without her knowing.


    "Yes Josh,'''' I heard her answered him.


    "There''s a storm coming tonight, staying here will not be safe, You need to come and stay at the alpha''s third house with the others," he told her.


    "I''m happy you''re looking out for me, but this house can protect us from the storm," she answered him.


    "Us?" I heard the male outside inquired her.


    "I''m sorry, Phyllis laughed. I''m so used to living with my husband I forget I was all alone."


    I widen my eyes hearing her said that.


    Doesn''t anyone know I''m here with her? I question myself.


    I wanted to scream in letting the male knew she was not alone and I would be free from here, I thought.


    But, what if he does find outs she had been keeping me for years within her cell, would he take care of me? for I knew nothing about this world nor what to expect. Shouting for help; wouldn''t help me.


    "Oh," I heard the man voice.


    "Well, you need to leave now," he told her.


    "I''m good," Phyllis said.


    "Well the alpha is sending out men to the elders whether they like it or not and they could be here any minute," he said while he said his goodbyes to her.


    "Alpha," I said softly.


    I had no idea about an alpha.


    I sigh heavily and sat against the ground, sadly. Being kept within this place is only robbing me from knowing what it is of this world.


    I detested it. It was the only feeling I could feel right now for I will never see outside.


    My cell door opened. I got up quickly.


    Phyllis climbed within the cell. She stared at me as if she was lost and confused not knowing what to do.


    She ran her hand through her gray hair, worriedly.


    "What I''m I going to do now?" she said.


    She turned to me and shouted.


    "I hate you!" she said.


    I pushed myself to the concrete wall scared.


    Was the storm causing her to behave in such a way, I thought.


    "No it won''t work, they''ll still find out," she said while she holds her head.


    Was she planning on leaving me here, I again thought.


    She walked towards me and pulled me by my shirt.


    "I''m going to make you come upstairs and I want you to act normal when the alpha or his men comes or I''ll kill you," she warned me and pushed me into the wall. allowing me to hit my head hard.


    I hold the back of my head in pain and answered her.


    "This storm is ruining everything," she cursed.


    "Come girl," she called me; while I followed her.


    I followed her exiting my cell into the laundry room. Soon the laundry door was open.


    I could feel my heart beating within my chest clueless about what was happening.


    Was she carrying me outside, because of the storm, or was she afraid of the alpha; I thought. As she spins the lock on the door opened.


    I widen my eyes.

 Chapter 2 - 2: The First Man I Have Met

    "Come on," Phyllis shouted at me.


    I took one step first then another; moving slowly.


    Phyllis grabbed me by the hand and pulled me outside of the laundry room; until I was within the kitchen.


    She heard a knock at the door.


    "Stay here," She told me before she leaves.


    I stood still obeying her. I looked around the kitchen taking notice of everything around me.


    I quickly turned my head towards the window; next to me, disappoint, I was unable to see outside. The thick dark curtain blocked out everything..


    I heard Phyllis opened the door.


    "Good evening, Ms. Phyllis," I heard a man with a rough voice spoke to her.


    Phyllis returned his greeting.


    "The alpha send us for you, because of the terrible storm heading towards us tonight and you as an elder. We have to protect you," he told her.


    He wasn''t alone, I thought.


    "Let me get my things," Phyllis said.


    I heard her footsteps quickly returning into the kitchen.


    "Let me help you," I heard another voice. It was the same young man''s voice who had visited Phyllis earlier.


    "No," She stopped him.


    Eager to finally see someone face other than my grandmother. I ran into the living room smiling and there I met him.


    Phyllis was so frightened. It was as if she almost had a heart attack. She quickly grabbed me by my hand and drag me back into the kitchen.


    She holds me by my throat and started to squeeze me.


    "What did I tell you?" she said angrily.


    I tried to speak, but I couldn''t because of her tightly grasp. She pulled me by the hand back into the laundry room.


    "No, no," I said softly. Not wanting to return within the dark.


    "Is everything okay?" I heard a voice said.


    Phyllis stopped. We both turned around and there I saw him again.


    "Everything is fine, Josh," Phyllis informed him.


    "Josh," I said softly, but it wasn''t soft enough for him not to hear.


    He smiled at me showing his beautiful white teeth; hearing me called his name.


    "Shut up!" Phyllis shouted at me.


    "I''m trying to control my handicap granddaughter. Is it a problem?" she inquired him.


    Granddaughter, I thought.


    It was the first I''ve heard her referred to me as her granddaughter.


    I too was no handicap. She only wanted what she was doing to seem as if I was.


    "No it isn''t," he said; returning into the living room.


    I stared at him while he left.


    He was quite handsome. He has short dark brown hair and dark brown eyes. He was very tall, slender, and too looked strong.


    Forgetting I wasn''t alone in the kitchen; while I eyed him; leaving.


    I turned my head to the side and jumped frighteningly.


    "You''re just like your stinking father, she said angrily. He eyed my daughter until he decides to **** her; now look at you with the alpha''s nephew."


    I lower my head in shame by her harsh words.


    It was the first I had seen a man up so close that was one of the reasons I behave in such way.


    "Look at you, she continued to scold me, harshly. You too have his red hair, green eyes. You look like your rapist father, which even makes it worst," she describes me.


    My eyes became filled with tears; allowing it to streak down my cheeks.


    Phyllis pushed me in the laundry room; against the wall. I pulled myself down to the floor, crying.


    I quickly got up; as soon as I saw the silver knob turned.


    The door opened slowly and there I saw him. I widen my eyes in surprise.


    He was attired in a light blue shirt and a long dark pants.


    "Are you alright?" he asked me, worried with his smooth, sweet voice.


    I was so scared of being approached by someone else other than Phyllis.


    I ran; hiding behind the washing machine. Lowering my head into my lap; hiding from him.


    I heard the door closed. I was so happy he was no longer there. About to raise my head from my knee. I felt something stroke my hair. I slowly turned my face and there I met his dark brown eyes not too far away from me, but close too close. Allowing me to smell his breath against my face. His breath had a strange, but sweet scent giving me an urge wanting to taste whatever he was having.

 Chapter 3 - 3:The Alphas Handsome Nephew

    I jumped up quickly; moving away towards the wall; scared of being alone with him.


    "I promise I won''t hurt you," he told me.


    I huddled up against the wall; wanting him to leave; before Phyllis returns.


    "Can you talk?" he inquired me.


    "I won''t hurt you," he again said.


    I nodded; answering. Wanting him to leave now or I''ll surely be in serious trouble.


    He did not leave but stood there; staring at me with his dark brown mesmerizing eyes..


    "I''m Josh Hernandez and I''m 23 and you?" he inquired me.


    "18," I answered him softly.


    A name I could not give him; for I had none nor did I want him to know what Phyllis called me.


    "Wow, he said surprisingly. You have a beautiful voice, but can I have your name as well?" he asked me eagerly.


    I stood still not answering him.


    "Your name must be as sweet as your voice," he said wanting to know my name so badly.


    I smiled.


    His voice made me felt a strange feeling inside.


    "Yes, that''s what I want to see, on your beautiful face. Happiness, not sadness," he said. Cheering me up.


    I was amazed at how he described me. Phyllis had never described me in such a way but was I for true?


    "Beautiful?" I said to him.


    "Yes, you are like a red rose," he described me.


    I smiled at him, shyly; overwhelmed by his words.


    I moved my right hand to my small round face; touching it. Wondering what he thought of me if it was true.


    Not paying attention to him anymore.


    I felt a strong warm hand against my right hand. I raised my head. Staring at him; as he now stood close to me.


    He moved his hand from my hand and gently ran his hand to my left cheek.


    "You are indeed beautiful," he again described me.


    I smiled.


    He was different. He was kind and sweet. He didn''t choose to describe me harshly as Phyllis did. He was everything I expect the world outside of my cell would be; filled with love and not pain. I was now excited to meet more like him.


    He removed his hand from my cheek and inquired me again.


    "So aren''t you going to tell me your name, beautiful?" he said.


    "Name?" I repeated. Not having any name to give him.


    I lower my head; Not knowing what to say. I wanted to lie to him in making up a name, but I didn''t want to. If I do I would be letting him down.


    "Your sweet voice his tempted to make me kiss you," he said.


    "Kiss?" I again repeated. Clueless about what he was talking about.


    I was eager to know what it was and inquired him.


    "What his kiss?" I asked him.


    "Really," he said; while he stared at me, surprisingly.


    I lower my head; feeling ashamed.


    "No, no," he said; trying to cheer me up.


    "I''m sorry for how I react to your question. It''s just I''m surprised a beauty like you. Don''t know what is a kiss. Haven''t you ever? he said while he smiled, shyly.


    I smiled; loving the way he kept on describing me.


    "Aren''t you going to tell me?" I asked him eagerly.


    "It would be better if I show you," he said while he turned his head to look at the door; watching to see if anyone was coming.


    He gently touches his short brown hair, nervously, and looked at me with his enchanting eyes.


    "Can I show you?" he asked me, softly.


    "Yes," I replied.


    "Promise me you won''t be scared," he said.


    My heart started to beat fast hearing him said that. What have I gotten myself into I thought


    I wasn''t outside as yet and I had got myself into trouble already.


    I wanted to tell him; I had change my mind, but I just couldn''t say it. The words could not escape my mouth.


    "Promise me," he said; as he moved his face so close to me. I could feel his breath against the tip of my lip.


    "Promise," I said shyly.


    "Close your eyes," he instructed me.


    I stared at him; wondering what mess I was about to get myself in.


    "Come on beautiful," he again said; while his breath danced against my face.


    I slowly closed my green eyes; waiting nervously for what he was about to do.


    Suddenly I felt something soft touches my lip; slowly caressing them.


    My entire body felt relaxed by the deep intense feeling it gave me. It was the most wonderful feeling I had ever felt. I haven''t felt so good in my entire life.


    I slowly open my eyes and there I saw; the alpha''s nephew removing his soft lips from mine.


    He ran his tongue over his lip; enjoying the taste of my lips.


    I held my lip; enjoying him caressing me. They trembled by his powerful touch.


    "That is a kiss," he said; why he smiled; staring within my eyes, shyly.


    I continued to touch my lip; now knowing what a kiss was, but still, I was curious as to why werewolves kiss?


    "Why did you do that?" I inquired him.


    "I wanted you to know what a kiss was," he answered me.


    That wasn''t the question I was hoping for. I wanted to know its purpose.


    I looked sideways; staring at the wall curiously.


    "That wasn''t the answer you were seeking?" he inquired me.


    I turned my attention to him, right away. It was as if he could read my mind.


    "We werewolves kiss when we are in love, to greet, say goodbye, and during intercourse," he explained.


    "Intercourse," I repeated.


    "Fuck, I''m sorry," he apologized.


    "Make love," he gave me his rightful meaning.


    I looked at him, puzzled.


    "You wouldn''t know what that means as well," he said.


    I nodded.


    "Don''t worry, One day someone will fall in love with you and you too with that person and then you will find out what it is," he told me.


    "Is it just like a kiss?" I asked him.


    "No, he answered me. It is way more different and the feeling it gives you will cause you to cry out feeling a great pleasure; between your thigh," he told me.


    I stared at him; curious about knowing what to expect of the outer world.


    Suddenly we heard the door open; I quickly moved away from him.


    Phyllis was astonished to see I was not alone.


    "What is happening here?" she inquired me.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Seeing A Man Nakedness For The First

    I stood frightened, afraid to answer her.


    "Nothing," answered Josh.


    I turned my attention to him right away, terrified. Hoping he could get me out of this mess. After all, it was he who started it. I didn''t call him in the laundry room. He came on his own, desperate in knowing who I was.


    "Nothing at all, he again told Phyllis. I just came in here to see if she was fine and she is," he said while he looked at me and smiled.


    I lower my head shyly..


    "And what was wrong with her?" Phyllis inquired him, upset.


    "I''m needed within the living room," Josh said. Exiting the laundry room; ignoring my evil grandmother.


    Phyllis watched him while he left, closing the door behind him. Her right hand twisted impatiently, wanting to punish me. It was now me and her standing in the laundry room. She turned her head to me, quickly.


    "What we''re you two doing in here?" she inquired me angrily.


    "Nothing," I answered her quickly.


    "Nothing?" she repeated, angry as hell; while she walked over to me.


    Knowing what she was planning to do to me. I ran across the room to the next side. She quickly held me by my hair and pulled me towards her pushing me into the wall.


    "Were you allowing him to touch you in here?" she inquired me.


    "No, no," I lied to her.


    "You lying bitch!" she shouted at me angrily.


    "The first man you see you want to fuck. Every day you make me realize you''re just like your rapist father," she cursed me.


    She raised her hand wanting to hit me.


    "He only wanted to know my name," I told her while I cried.


    She places down her hand and stared at me with disgust.


    "He doesn''t have any interest in you, because he wants to know your name, after all, who could love you," she described me.


    I lower my head in shame.


    "Did you answer him?" she inquired me, curiously.


    "No," I shook my head.


    There was no name I could give him even if I wanted to, for I had no name.


    We both turned around, as we heard a knock at the door.


    "Miss Phyllis, are you ready?" I heard the other man inquired her.


    "We''re coming," she answered him.


    She turned her attention to me and looked at me gravely.


    "If you ever disgrace me in any way outside. I will surely do what I should have done the day you killed my daughter," she warned me.


    I widen my green eyes, terrified.


    "Do you hear what I said?" she pointed one of her fingers within my forehead.


    I nodded; obeying her.


    "Follow me," She ordered me.


    We both exit the laundry room. I walked behind her slowly, staring at the floor the whole time. Soon we were in the living room.


    "We can leave now," I heard the alpha''s nephew said.


    I raised my head, hearing his sweet voice. And there I saw his dark brown eyes fixed on me. While he sat comfortably on a couch. He was even more handsome. He was the most beautiful man I''ve seen. Even though he was the first. Beside him stood an older man. His body was well built and he too looked strong.


    Shy of him gazing at me; as if I was the only one within the room. I again lower my head; staring at the light brown carpet.


    I felt a warm heat against my face. I looked at my hand and there I saw something bright and yellow. I quickly looked in the direction where it was coming from. My eyes widen, frighteningly.


    It was the light from outside. I''ve always seen it peeking through the crack walls within the cell. It was so beautiful and bright. Peeking through the curtain. I made a big smiled and turned towards Josh, excitedly.


    "Are you alright?" Josh inquired me.


    "Light!" I shouted while I pointed towards the window.


    Forgetting Phyllis was right beside me. She grabbed me by my hand to calm me down. I lower my head a shame.


    "Be gentle with her," Josh said to her.


    Phyllis unhand me and took a quick look at me.


    "We''re ready," she instructed the two men.


    I could not believe Josh had said that and too that she obeyed him.


    Who was he, I started thinking? Could he protect me from her, I thought again.


    "Don''t worry about your house, the older man instructed her while we all were about to leave. Some guys are coming to check on your house later and prepare it for the storm," he said.


    I slowly raised my head and took a glance at Josh. He gave me a wink.


    I quickly lower my head, shyly. Remembering what we did in the laundry room.


    "Mr. Josh," I heard Phyllis called him. I raised my head right away staring at her. Wondering what she''s about to say now.


    "I don''t like what you said earlier, she said to him; trying to hide her anger. Also please stay away from my granddaughter," she warned him.


    Hearing her called me granddaughter twice so far had surprised me. She hated I was related to her nor did she wanted me to call her grandma or I will be punished.


    "Yes," Josh said; while he shook his head and stared at me sideways.


    Phyllis stared at us; as I too look back at him.


    "Again remember she''s retarded," she told him.


    I looked at her right away wishing she would stop lying about me like that. I was no retarded.


    I turned my head to look at Josh; hoping he doesn''t believe her.


    He slowly removed himself from the couch and went to open the front door; not answering her.


    "Let''s leave now," the older man said; while he smiled as if he was about to laugh about what had happened.


    It''s like I could hear what he was thinking. The alpha''s nephew loves a retarded she-wolf," as he tried very hard not to laugh.


    I hated it.


    Josh opens the door.


    I turned towards him wanting to run to him asking him if he was mad at me?, but I couldn''t I didn''t want any more trouble with Phyllis.


    My green eyes widen by the bright light outside; causing my eyes to become filled with water. It was the most beautiful sight I''ve ever seen. I felt like I was in another world.


    Phyllis held my hand tightly wanting me to stay close to her while we exit her home. She pulled me along with her until we were outside.


    I took a deep breath enjoying the fresh air outside and not the heavy dusty air within the old underground cell I have been locked up in for years.


    "Come quickly, the older man leading us ordered us. We have others we need to gather into safety," he says.


    Phyllis pulled me even more; obeying the man''s order. I looked back at the house; seeing the outside for the first. It was pretty old and needed to be painted. I looked sideways and there I saw Josh not too far from us with both of his hands within his pocket; staring at me. I quickly turned my head to the front, shyly by him; not knowing why he gave a strange feeling every time our eyes met.


    "Get in the car," I heard the man instructed us.


    "Car," I repeated; staring at the strange large, black, shiny metal object before us.


    Phyllis pulled me to enter the car.


    "No," the older man stopped her.


    "The elder and the young ones will be driving in a separate car," the man said.


    "What!" Phyllis said frighteningly.


    "That''s the alpha''s order," Josh said and came in front of us; removing his hands from his pocket.


    Phyllis held my hand even tighter not wanting to let me go.


    "She can''t be by herself," she explained to the older man.


    "Don''t worry, the elder man informed her. She will be with others her age.


    "No, Phyllis said. She''s retarded and has to be with me."


    "Do you dear to disobey the alpha''s order?" Josh asked her.


    Phyllis removed her hand away from me right away.


    "I want you to behave yourself," she warned me.


    The older man helped her within the front car and shove off. Phyllis watched me worriedly until I was unable to see her anymore.


    "It''s only us," I heard Josh said.


    I turned to look at him and lower my head shyly.


    "Come," he said while he gently took one of my hand.


    I pulled my hand away from him frighteningly.


    "Remember I won''t hurt you, he said. Let''s get into the car."


    I looked at the car; into his dark beautiful eyes and the beautiful surrounding. I then realized Phyllis was no longer her. She could no longer lock me up within the cell or abuse me. I had the power to put an end to it now and it involves me running away and starting my life afresh.


    I remembered shifting into my wolf.


    It had the color of my red bright hair. At the age of 16, Phyllis had warned me to never shift again or she will give me a mark I''ll never forget.


    She wasn''t her now. It was just me and the alpha''s nephew.


    "Come with me," he held out his hand calling me.


    I walked backward away from him.


    "Come," he continued to call me.


    I quickly turned around and shifted within my wolf. Running away from him.


    "Wait!" he shouted.


    I continued to run.


    I glance behind me; not seeing him anymore.


    Suddenly I saw a large dark brown wolf jumped in front of me.


    Surprised, I lost balance. It tried to catch me, but we end up rolling down a large hill.


    "Ahhh..," I growled in pain; trying to lift my head.


    Soon I realized I was no longer within my wolf form. I was now naked and was laying on Josh''s human form. The dark brown wolf himself.


    "Ah..., he growled in pain. Are you alright?" he asked me; with his eyes closed.


    I jumped up, frightened. Feeling sorry for the pain I had caused him.


    "Are you alright?" I asked him; trying to help him up


    "Ahhh...," he continued to growl. Removing himself from the ground filled with dead brown leave.


    I bend down on my knees; touching his head. His hair was so soft.


    He opens his eyes slowly.


    Suddenly he jumped up and turned his back.


    "What is wrong?" I asked him confused by his strange action.


    "Your naked," he said.


    "Yes I am, I told him; but why are you closing your eyes and why do you turn your back towards me?" I asked him curiously.


    "I should not be seeing your nakedness," he told me.


    "Why?" I asked him, curiously.


    He cleared his throat before answering me.


    "A female bareness should be hidden away from a man."


    "But, I''m looking at yours," I told him while I got close to him; staring at his back to his ass.


    A man''s body was strange it was different from a female body.


    "Your body is much different from mine," I told him; while I looked at him from behind.


    "It is, he said. Now, please go and hide behind a tree," he informed me.


    "How is it different?" I asked him eagerly to see him.


    "Much different," he said.


    "Can I see?" I asked him.


    "You''ve never seen a man nakedness before?" he asked me.


    "No," I answered softly.


    "I don''t want to do this and end up doing something I should not do," he said.


    "Like what?" I asked him.


    He didn¡¯t answer me.


    Suddenly I saw him started to turn around slowly.


    He turned his head aside from me and open them.


    My body froze staring at his bare front ways.


    His body looked muscular and strong.


    Soon I spotted something strange. It was way more different from mine.


    It was pink, long like a pipe, and much thicker and larger. It laid between his legs. It too had two large round strange things behind it.


    "What is that?" I asked him.


    It was as if he knew what I wanted to know.


    "My penis," he said while he continued to look sideways not wanting to look at me.


    I walked up to him; fascinated by it and wanting to touch him.


    I stretched out my hand; touching it.


    It felt thick, large, and soft within my hand.


    "Hah!..," I heard him made a strange sound and removed my hand from his penis.


    Suddenly it stood up stiff; before him not wanting to lay down anymore.


    "Look what you have done," he said while he finally turned his head to look at me.


    "Your body is beautiful," he described me; while he stared at me.


    He started to breathe heavily.


    "Your strange behavior is causing me to want you," he said to me.


    "Can I kiss you again?" he asked me.


    Remembering the wonderful feeling he gave me; I wanted to do it again.


    "Yes," I answered.


    He pulled me into his arms and suck on my lip hard, breathing heavily. I thought he was going to eat me up.


    "I want to fuck you so badly," he said.


    I remembered that word he said about making love.


    "You wanted to know how sex feels; I''m about to show you now," he said. As he stopped kissing me.


    His voice sounded much different. He took me up and place me on the ground filled with leaves.


    He started to kiss me again and moved his mouth to my neck and then slowly to my breast sucking them. It was the most wonderful feeling I felt. He kissed me down to my belly.


    Suddenly he widens my legs. I sat up while he parted my legs. Seeing him bringing his mouth between my them. I felt his tongue between me.


    My body went back down to the ground. Closing my eyes.


    What he was doing between my leg felt so good.

 Chapter 5 - 5:The Alphas Home

    I dig my hand within the ground grabbing a handful of dead leaves. Twisting and turning my head.


    "Hah!...," I made a strange sound.


    It was as if I could not control the sounds that we''re escaping my mouth.


    "Josh," I called his name. As he sucks between my legs; not knowing what to do. I felt a strong feeling between my vagina and lower belly as if my entire body was going to explode.


    I removed my hand from the ground and grab him by his hair removing him from between me.. He pushed me back on the ground and started sucking on me again. My entire body stiffens while he squeezes one of my breasts. Playing with it. I couldn''t handle such a strong feeling. It was too much. I push myself backward removing his mouth from beneath me. I jumped up quickly and ran towards a tree.


    My entire body shook while I hold on to the tree.


    Josh got up from the ground; wiping the wetness from his mouth.


    I pushed myself back towards the tree. As I saw him walked over to me. His eyes look much different; which started to scare me. He was now close to me. His large penis stood stiff against my belly. It didn''t felt the same when it laid between his leg. It now felt hard like thick rubber.


    "Josh," I called his name.


    He places both of his hands at my cheek and pulled my mouth to his kissing me soft and gentle


    He slowly removed his mouth from me and spoke to me softly.


    "I won''t force you if you don''t want to," he said.


    I loved every minute of it, but I couldn''t control such a strong feeling between my thigh. It was just too much.


    "The feeling was too strong," I told him. While he started to play with my ass. Squeezing it playfully.


    "I know, but it felt good doesn''t it?" he asked me.


    "Yes," I answered him shyly.


    "You''ll get use to it one day," he told me.


    I nodded; hoping what be said was true. I looked down on his penis; enjoy seeing it.


    "This happens whenever a man is sexual arose or want to have sex," he told me.


    "Will it go back to normal?" I asked him.


    "Unless I get some vagina, right now," he told me.


    I looked down on mine; covered in red hair. I looked at his erect penis and back to brown eyes.


    "Are you sure you want to?" he asked me.


    "Yes," I answered him and kissed him on his lip.


    Happy I had agreed. He held me by my waist and threw me around his waist. I wrap my legs around him supporting myself and my hand around his neck. I felt him spread his leg and remove one of his hands from me. Carrying it Slowly to his penis.


    "I''m going to enter you," he told me. As he started to kiss me.


    Suddenly he stopped.


    "I can''t do this to you," I''m sorry he apologized while he put me down.


    "I feel like I''m taking advantage of you," he told me.


    "We need to get to the alpha''s third home right now. They are waiting for us. They expect us to be there very soon."


    He shifted within his wolf form and instructed me to sit on his back.


    I wasn''t thinking that he was taking advantage of me. I enjoyed the feeling and wanted him to have his ways with me.


    Finally, we were back where we started. Right at the front of Phyllis''s house. Josh shifted and went at the back of his car. Taking out some clothes. He gave me a white shirt and shorts.


    "This belongs to my cousin, he told me. It''s clean."


    I put it on. He took out a pair of clothes for himself. A dark green shirt and black pants.


    "Please don''t try to run away again," he told me.


    Soon we were in the car. He placed me to sit at the front. The car started and we went off.


    "I''m sorry about what we did," he kept on apologizing. I shouldn''t have done that."


    I wish he could stop apologizing; for I found nothing wrong with what he did to me. For years I had felt pain and he gave me such a wonderful feeling today that made me forget for a moment what I had been through living with Phyllis.


    "I''m not sorry for what we did," I answered him.


    He took his eyes from the road for a second and took a quick look at me.


    "I should not be the one who takes away your virginity," he said.


    "What?" I said.


    "I don''t want to be the first one you have sex with," he again told me.


    I lower my head a shame and then turned my head to the dark window. Seeing it was starting to rain.


    Suddenly I felt he stopped the car. I heard him turned in his chair towards me. He held me by my face and turned it towards him.


    "I don''t want to hurt you, he said; for you are not only a wonderful person but too innocent."


    I stared within his eyes; while my green eyes became filled with water. He was the only person who was nice to me. I didn''t want him to leave me. He brings his face towards me and started to kiss me again.


    "I don''t like seeing you cry, he told me. I only want you to be happy."


    It was the sweetest thing I had heard. I had been living in pain with my grandmother who should be protecting me and not hurting me, but a total stranger was willing to do anything to make me happy.


    "Let me see a smile on that beautiful face," he told me.


    I smiled. He smiled back at me and kissed me on my forehead.


    He started back the car. I stare through the large front mirror in the rain. It was beautiful. My body started to tremble; feeling cold.


    I turned around once I felt something soft against me.


    "Put this one," he says while he gave me a large, black sweater from the back of his car.


    I thank him and put in on.


    Soon we were at a large house. I widen my eyes; staring at its beauty.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it!" he inquired me.


    "Yes," I answered him.


    "You and others your age will be staying upstairs," he pointed at the top of the house while he stopped the car.


    I watched him while he exits the car. He walked over to my side and open the door for me.


    "Let''s go inside," he told me.


    The house was painted in white and looked as if it was just made.


    "It''s new," I said; while we got close to it.


    "It''s not, he answered me. My uncle only keeps it in good care; he hopes to pass it on to his son, one day."


    The rain wasn''t falling as hard as it was before. It was only drizzling.


    "Come let''s get inside," he instructed me while he held me by the hand.


    Soon we were in the large house.


    Inside was even more beautiful and too very large. I stood within the doorway staring amazed by its beauty.


    "Why is she not in the same clothes I left her in?" I saw Phyllis ran over to me and grabbed me by the hand.


    "What happen that made her change?" she inquired Josh.


    Josh stood silently not wanting to say what happened.


    "I tried to escape from him," I answered her, for I was scared.


    Phyllis raised her hand about to hit me. My eyes widen as I saw Josh stopped her from doing so.


    "She needs to be upstairs with the others her age," he told her while he held me by the hand and pulled me upstairs.


    I looked back at Phyllis. She looked at us angrily. I turned around feeling so safe with him; knowing she could not hurt me whenever he''s around.


    I started to worry about what will happen when the storm passes.


    Will she again place me within the cell. I didn''t want to go. I wanted to stay with Josh.


    We were now upstairs.


    "Good evening, Mr. Josh," I saw strange people who looked the same age as me passing by and greeted him respectfully.


    They all looked happy. I stared at them as they went their ways.


    They were free to go wherever they wanted to go.


    Josh showed me a room I and a dark hair girl will be sharing.


    "This is Cindy, she introduced me to her. You guys are going to share a room. You can get to know each other. I''ll check on you later to see how you are doing," he said while he leaves.


    I grab him by his hand.


    "No," I shook my head.


    "I can''t stay here with you," he told me.


    I look back at Cindy and saw her sitting on her bed about to read a book.


    "Please," I begged him.


    "I''ll stay with you for only five minutes," he said while he went into the room. I will be staying.


    Cindy exit the room; giving us space. Soon it was us only.


    I lay on my bed. He lay beside me.


    Soon we were face to face.


    The bed was so comfortable; unlike the hard ground, I had slept on for 18 years.


    I felt my eyes closed enjoying the soft bed. Josh pulled my body to his and kiss me on my forehead. As I fall off to sleep.


    I heard someone entered my room; I open my eyes quickly. I was surprised I didn''t see Josh anymore nor felt his warm, hard body.


    "Josh," I called him.


    "He said, he as to go and not to worry for you''re save here," Cindy told me.


    "Where he went?" I asked Cindy.


    "He returned home, to be with his family."


    I threw myself onto the bed and breakdown into tears. I had to find the only one that made me felt safe.


    **Do you guys trust Josh so far?

 Chapter 6 - 6:Freed By The Storm

    I couldn''t stop crying knowing Josh was no longer with me. I''ve only met him today, but deep down. It felt like I knew him for a long time, even though he was a stranger. I felt safe with him and trusted him with my life. I had to find him; after the storm as pass. I had to escape from here and go in search of him.


    A strange smile appeared on my sad face; while I sink my hand within the soft bed grabbing onto the white sheet; knowing if I should leave and find him. He would take care of me and teach me what I needed to know of this world. First, I had to find out where he was.


    I wiped the tears from my eyes and sat up on my bed.


    "Are you finish crying now, reds?" Cindy said; while she sat up on her bed with a book in her hand..


    "Reds?" I repeated.


    Suddenly I looked up at my hair. Realizing the reason why she called me so. It was because of the color of my hair.


    Nervous, I turned my head aside staring at the room. It consists of two pieces of furniture. The two beds only.


    "What''s your name?" she asked me.


    I turned my head away from her slowly; not allowing her to see my face.


    "You''re a shy one, aren''t you?" she said.


    I slowly moved my mouth and spoke. Wanting to see if she could help me find Josh.


    "Do you know where I can find Josh?" I asked her, softly. As I turned to her.


    Staring within her book, she folded a page within the middle and closed the small black book placing it within her lap; while one of her hand still hold it.


    "I''m not supposed to tell you, she told me, and anyways why would I tell you when you''re not interested in answering my question?" she said.


    I looked at her sadly; not knowing what to say. I had no name. I needed to find Josh and I had to give her a name so she can tell me.


    What do I need to do, I thought? Suddenly I had a plan. All I had to do was lie to her.


    "My name is Reds?" I answered her.


    She raised her eyebrows; staring at me.


    "I''m I suppose to believe that," she said.


    "Why can''t you tell me where he is?" I asked her disappointedly.


    "It''s dinner time," she said. Placing her book on the bed. Removing herself from her bed about to leave the room.


    "Wait," I stopped her.


    "I don''t have a name," I told her the truth. Desperate in finding Josh.


    She turned around. I lower my head staring at the brown carpet.


    "My grandma refuses to give me a name because I killed my mom while she gave birth to me and too was born of ****."


    She closes the door behind her and sat on the bed sadly.


    "I''m sorry," apologize.


    I looked at her with tears in my eyes. She removed herself from the bed and walked towards me.


    "You did not kill your mother, she said. It just happens that she had to die when she had you."


    I wanted to believe her, but I couldn''t. I knew if she wasn''t ****. She would be alive now and I would not have killed her.


    "I''m sorry," she again apologizes.


    I looked at her wiping away my tears.


    "Have your grandmother ever hurt you?" she inquires me.


    I didn''t want any trouble. I moved about to exit the room.


    "Wait!" she stopped me.


    "Josh is in Spicy groove, that''s where I will be going after the storm passes," she told me.


    I felt overwhelmed hearing her said that. I didn''t know where Spicy groove was and she could help.


    I turned back towards her.


    "Will you help me find him?" I asked her.


    "First, I want to know why?" she inquired me.


    I hated she was giving me a hard them to give me answers and was finding her very irritating. I sigh heavily and answered her.


    "He makes me feel save," I told her sadly.


    She turned her head aside not looking at me and walked towards the window, sadly. I felt a bad feeling within my stomach; seeing the way she was now.


    "How long have you known Josh?" she inquired me.


    I walked up towards her.


    "I''ve known him just today," I answered her.


    "What if I tell you he is not the person how you see him as?" she told me.


    "He is a good person and I feel it within my heart the whole time he was with me," I said to her; not wanting to listen to whatever she was about to say.


    "Okay, she said while she turned around. Come with me when the storm pass and I will show you where he lives."


    "Good," I answered her with a bright smile on my face.


    "You''re not going to be happy with what you will see," she said while she walked towards the door, opening it.


    I didn''t care whatever she said for I knew that Josh was a great person. I felt it and he too was a hundred times much better than Phyllis.


    I sat back on my bed anxious for the storm to pass.


    "Aren''t you coming?" Cindy inquired me.


    I was going to say no, but then I remember being kept within the cell and not being able to walk around where ever I needed to go.


    "Yes," I answered her; while I followed her.


    We went downstairs and turned left; soon we were within a large eating area with a very long wide table filled with numerous food. Around it sat a lot of people. People of my age and older. Cindy instructed me to sit.


    Suddenly I saw my grandma. She came around the table and took a chair right beside me. I felt my stomach twist inside of me hating she was next to me.


    She looked at me and then went for a bowl of mashed potatoes to eat with her barbecue chicken. I removed my eyes off her and only went for baked fish. The presence of her had made me lost my appetite; like always.


    "Aren''t you going to try something else?" Cindy inquired me.


    "No," I answered her.


    Completing my meal, I head upstairs quickly away from the witch. Cindy accompanied me as well.


    "Was that lady your grandma?" she inquired me as we entered our room.


    I nodded.


    "I figured," she said.


    I lay on my bed sadly; staring at the white ceiling.


    "I lost the only person that matter to me, my mom at the age of sixteen," Cindy told me.


    I turned my attention to her as soon as I heard her sad story.


    "What happened to her?" I inquired her.


    "She was robbed and kill," She told me.


    "I''m sorry," I apologize to her sadly.


    "Yes," she answered.


    She too lay on her bed and turned towards me; while we both stared into each other face.


    "When you discover who Josh is and don''t want to return home. You can come home with me," she told me.


    I smiled at her.


    "Josh will take care of me, but thanks anyway," I told her.


    "Okay," she said.


    I hated the way she answered me; trying to make me think Josh was a bad person.


    "Good night," I told her going off to sleep. Wishing not to talk to her anymore in allowing her to speak ill of Josh.


    "Good night," she answered.


    The rain had started to fall even harder; it was quite relaxing now that I was laying on a soft bed.


    I smiled as I remember I was wearing Josh''s sweater. I held it and went off to sleep dreaming of finding him. He, the only one that showed me, love.


    I jumped from my sleep hearing the strong wind from outside.


    "Go back to sleep," Cindy instructed me.


    "We are save here," she again told me.


    I lay on my bed and closed my eyes. Falling asleep.


    I heard a loud sound downstairs. I got up and saw that Cindy was no longer in the room. I exit the room heading downstairs. Wondering what was happening.


    "The storm as pass," Cindy said to me as she saw me coming.


    I smiled happily; knowing I can now seek Josh.


    My smile disappears seeing Phyllis coming toward me.


    "Let''s go home," she said.


    I moved slowly backward about to run. Suddenly I heard the tall strong man who had accompanied Josh to our home.


    "Phyllis," he called my grandma.


    She turned around.


    "I have bad news," he said.


    "What is it?" she asked him frighteningly.


    "Your house was destroyed by the storm," he told her.


    "No!" she shouted while she fell to the floor. The man ran and catch her.


    She started to cry.


    I didn''t felt it that we now had no house to go to. I was happy I was no longer going to stay within that cell.


    I hope the cell had gone within the storm, I thought.


    "Do you have anywhere you can go miss?" the man inquired her while he held her up.


    "My son''s home in Spicy groove," she answered him while she wept.


    My eyes widen hearing her said, Spicy groove.


    It was where Josh was.

 Chapter 7 - 7:A New Home Or A Hell Hole

    Wait a minute, a Son; I kept on hearing ringing within my ears. She had a son; I thought curiously.


    All these years I had never heard her said anything about having a son. It''s always about her dead beautiful daughter. My mom.


    I didn''t know why it upset me so badly of hearing that she had a son. She didn¡¯t love me nor ever hold a decent conversation with me, anyway. She''s always hitting me or describing me badly.


    Suddenly I started to wonder if her son knew about me. If he knew she had me locked away within a cell and was treating me badly.


    What if he didn''t I thought and he could have given me a life I wanted.. I looked at my grandma with disgust. As she wipes away the tears from her eyes.


    "A group of people is heading to Spicy groove after breakfast, you can go with them," the tall man told Phyllis.


    I felt Cindy held my hand and smiled.


    "Let''s see what they have prepared for us for breakfast," she said; while she pulled me within the eating area with the others.


    We sat around the table covered with boil, fry, and scramble eggs. Sausage, bread you name it and you will surely find it.


    I took a small bite at a large sausage and washed it down with some chocolate tea. Suddenly I saw the tall man entered the large eating area; accompanied by Phyllis.


    "Anyone going to Spicy groove please follow me," he informed us.


    The brown, board chair drags along the tile floor as several people got up to follow him.


    "Let''s go," Cindy again instructed me while she held my hand pulling me along with her.


    Soon we were outside. I saw a large vehicle was waiting for us to carry us to spicy groove.


    "Everyone please stop," the man again instructed us.


    "All elders please enter the front of the bus and the young at the back," he said.


    We all obeyed him. Soon we were all on the bus; ready to go to Spicy groove.


    Cindy and I sat close to each other way at the last seat of the bus. We both smiled excitedly to leave. I was even more excited to find Josh.


    I started to think about surprising him. My cheeks burn as I smiled thinking about it. I just couldn''t wait to see the wonderful expression on his face. The bus had taken off. I saw Phyllis turned to look at me. I lower my head, afraid of her.


    Cindy saw the scared expression on my face.


    "Do you want to switch seat?" she instructed me.


    I nodded.


    Phyllis was no longer able to see me anymore. Every time she tried to look for me. Cindy would look at me and give me a funny look. Which caused me to laugh out. I tried not to let her hear me for I knew what she will do to me once we''re close.


    The storm had destroyed everything. The trees on the road were torn down.


    "My house!" I heard Phyllis cried out.


    Cindy and I quickly stand at the back of the bus; holding on to a seat in front of us to support us. Phyllis''s house was destroyed and everything within it. I quickly sat down not wanting to look at it anymore. For it made me remembered the horrible cell.


    Cindy saw how sad I was and hugged me.


    "I''m sorry," she said.


    "There''s no need to," I answered her. Seeing that house being destroyed was the second best thing that happened to me.


    "Josh will take care of me," I told her while I rested my head on her shoulder.


    "There''s something I need to tell you," Cindy said.


    I removed my head from her shoulder staring into her eyes.


    "What?" I asked her.


    "Never mind," she said while she smiled.


    I smiled back at her. Suddenly the bus stopped.


    "We have reached, Spicy groove!" the driver said loudly.


    "Please leave the bus one at a time," he told us.


    We all did as we were told. Everyone at the front of the bus first left.


    I suddenly started to worry. How am I going to find Josh now; knowing Phyllis was outside waiting for me.


    Cindy saw how worried I was.


    "Is everything okay?" She asked me as we got close to exiting the bus.


    I had no choice, but to tell her.


    "She''s going to put me in a cell and I won''t see Josh again," I told her sadly.


    She held my hand; while I looked at her.


    "I''ll make sure you see him," she said.


    Comforted by her words. I too held back her hand. Soon we were leaving the bus. Suddenly, I felt my grandmother pulled me towards her.


    I looked at Cindy while she drags me along with her. Phyllis walked quickly away with me; until we were no longer within the crowd.


    Soon we were in a large field and in the middle I saw a large brown house. I felt something hit me. I took a quick look behind me and saw Cindy.


    She told me to not let Phyllis knew she was following her; while she hid behind a tree. I smiled and went along with my evil grandma.


    Soon we were at the front of the large house. I took another look and saw Cindy still waiting for me.


    Phyllis held my hand even tighter as we got close to the door; preventing me from ever running away. Suddenly the door open and there I saw a tall black, short hair man with black eyes. Now standing in front of us.


    "Mom," he said while he widens his eyes.


    He then took a glance at me and closed the door behind him. As if he was hiding something inside.


    "I don''t want that thing here," he described me.


    "My house is destroyed in the storm and we have nowhere to go," Phyllis explained to him.


    "You can stay but that **** child can''t," he said.


    "Then where I''m I suppose to put her?" Phyllis questions him


    He stood silently not answering her.


    "Do you have a cell you can put her in?" Phyllis asked him.


    I pulled one step backward hearing her said that. Phyllis dragged me back to her.


    "Are you trying to destroy my reputation as a well-known doctor here?" he questioned her.


    They stood silently staring at each other wondering what to do with me.


    Phyllis''s son sighs heavily.


    "Okay, he said. I''ll let her stay here, but I don''t want her near me, my wife nor my daughter."


    Phyllis agreed.


    Soon we were inside. It was large and beautiful.


    There was a chair within the hall. Phyllis push me to sit down.


    "Stay here girl," she said. As she went off with her son.


    I did as I was told.


    I looked through a window next to me wondering if Cindy was still waiting for me outside.


    Suddenly I heard a strange voice.


    "Hello," it said.


    I turned to look and there I saw a blonde blue-eyed lady that looked the same age as me. She had a short bright yellow dress.


    "Hello," she said again.


    "Hi," I answered her.


    "I''m Emma Thomas and you?" she said.


    I lower my head not answering her.


    "You have grown so much and too are beautiful," I heard Phyllis said while she returns into the living room.


    "Grandma," I heard Emma said while she ran to hug her.


    I was so frightened seeing how Phyllis treated her so well and too call her beautiful. She too allowed her to call her grandma. My eyes became filled with tears. I blink quickly trying to get rid of the tears.


    "I''m happy you''re here grandma," she said.


    Suddenly she turned towards me wondering who I was.


    "Is she here with you?" she said.


    "Yes," Phyllis answered her.


    "And she is?" she again asked eager to know I was.


    "Your dead aunt child," Phyllis said.


    Not saying I too was her granddaughter.


    Emma jumped excitedly.


    "Can my cousin come with me to a game?" she asked her.


    "Sure," Phyllis said.


    I was quite surprise hearing her said that; what was she up to I wonder.


    Was she planning on getting rid of me, I thought. I was very worried and was even more anxious about finding Josh.


    Emma took my hand and pulled me along with her. I look back and saw Phyllis and her son smiling. They were just the same, evil.


    What are they up to? I worried


    Soon we were outside. I looked for Cindy, but I didn''t see her.


    "We are going to have so much fun," she said.


    I felt something hit me. I quickly looked behind me and there I saw it was Cindy.


    "Go," she said signaling me. Wanting me to follow her, but why, I thought. Was it because Josh was there.


    I followed her until we were in another field with a lot of young werewolves.


    I felt someone held my next hand as Emma ran to greet someone excitedly. And saw it was Cindy with a sad expression on her face.


    "I''m sorry," she said; while she stares in the direction Emma was.


    I slowly turned to look where Emma was. My eyes widen surprisingly as I saw Josh mouth on her; doing the same thing he did to me; kissing her.


    "Josh!" I called his name loudly.


    Emma stopped kissing him; while they both now stared at me.


    She glance at Josh and them back to me.


    "You know her babe?" she asked Josh.


    Josh continued to stare at me with his brown eyes and answered, "no."


    My heart beat within my chest hearing him said he didn''t know me. I ran away from the crowd not knowing what to do.


    Suddenly I felt two thick men held me.


    "You''re going to be working at the alpha''s home until you pay off your uncle''s debt," one of them said.


    I cried; now knowing what my evil grandma and uncle were now up to.

 Chapter 8 - 8:Used To Pay Off A Debt

    Locked away for eighteen years within a cell by my grandmother.


    I wanted to be free from her and go outside where people were different, but it wasn''t so. Every move I made or the people I met. They were just like her, evil and cold.


    Tears ran from my eye even more remembering the exact words Josh said. "He didn''t know me," he said. For he was ashamed of me and how I looked. I knew I should never have believed him. I knew I was not beautiful. Everything thing about me was ugly; including the ugly bright red hair on my head. I hated it that it reminded Phyllis of my rapist father.


    "We''re here now," the two men said.. As they place me down in front of a large White House. The house was the largest house I''ve seen.


    Each held both of my hands preventing me from trying to escape. The door was open and there I saw an old gray hair lady open it.


    "Why are you holding her like that?" she questions the men angrily.


    "She tried to run away," one of the men answered; while they carried me inside.


    The old lady close the door and came towards me.


    "You can leave her and go on your ways," she said to the men.


    "What if she tries again?" the men inquired her.


    "Poor child must have been terrified of you and thought you were going to hurt her," she said as she pushed the men outside and closed the door.


    The men knocked on the door wanting to come inside; until I heard them no more.


    It was now me and the old lady.


    "I''m Francine a maid and also your supervisor," she introduced herself to me.


    "And you are?" she inquired me.


    I lower my head; wiping ways the tears from my green eyes; not having a name to give her.


    She stood silently staring at me; wanting me to reply.


    "Okay, she said. You''ll get used to me soon and too the house owners; while you''re here."


    I raised my head; now looking at her.


    "Follow me upstairs, she said. Our alpha, Pharoah wants to see you."


    Alpha, I repeated within my mind.


    It is the one Phyllis feared and would do anything not to get into any trouble with him. Which made me now eager to see him.


    I followed her; wiping all of the wetness from my face. I was now very nervous about meeting him; that my feet started to shake.


    My heart beat within my chest as we both stand in front of a brown door with a shiny gold metal.


    Francine knocked on the door. My eyes widen as I heard a strong voice behind the door telling her to come in.


    I was now scared of meeting him. His voice sounds like he was someone not to mess with. I now knew why Phyllis was so terrified of him.


    My heart raced within my chest while Francine pushed the door slowly opening it. I hid behind her the minute the door was wide open.


    "Good afternoon alpha Pharoah and Apollo," she greeted him.


    They both greeted him.


    I peeped behind Francine; hearing another voice. His voice sounded smooth and a voice you would love to hear every day. It didn''t sound as rough as the alpha.


    "Remove yourself from behind her, she-wolf," I heard the alpha said.


    My body jumped frighteningly knowing he was talking about me.


    Francine turned to look and pushed one of her hand behind her; pulling me beside her. I lower my head, shyly.


    "You may leave now Francine, the alpha told her. I''ll let you know when you''re needed," he again said.


    I heard the door closed; while I stared at the floor; afraid to look at the men before me.


    "Look at me," The alpha instructed me.


    I slowly raised my head and our eyes met.


    The alpha sat behind his desk. He looked very strong. He had dark hair with a patch of gray hair in front of it and had beautiful blue eyes.


    Before him sat a young man. He had his blue bright eyes, but his hair was blonde. He was much handsome than Josh. I felt pain within my heart thinking about him. I turned around; hearing the door open and there I saw a beautiful blonde-haired lady.


    "Hello," she greeted me while she ran over to the alpha and kissed him. He too kissed her back.


    I lower my head sadly; remembering the beautiful moment I and Josh shared and that it will never happen again.


    "Who is she?" I heard her question the alpha.


    "Our new maid," he answers her.


    I raised my head now staring at him.


    Phyllis and his evil son send me here to be a maid, but why, I thought.


    "Oh, she said. She seems very young,"


    "How old are you, she-wolf," she asked me.


    "18," I answered her softly.


    The young blonde man, stared at me even more; hearing my age.


    "What is your name as well?" she again asked me.


    I stood silently not knowing what to say, for I was scared the alpha will hurt me if I don''t answer her.


    "I don''t have a name," I told them.


    "What the alpha?" said.


    "Every child is born with a name," he said.


    "Including a **** child?" I inquired him.


    There was nothing but silence within the room for a minute. The alpha turned to the long hair, blonde lady.


    "My Luna, I''ll see you at dinner," he told her.


    She removed herself from his lap and called Apollo; who seems like he was their son. It was now me and the alpha alone in his office; while I watched his family leave.


    "Sit," he told me.


    I went over to sit within the chair his son Apollo was in. He looked gravely within my eyes and spoke.


    "I should have known you were his daughter by those ugly green eyes," he described me.


    I widen my eyes, scared of him.


    "Your mother was my mate. My Luna until your scumbag father kidnapped her and **** her," he said angrily.


    "I and some of my pack members found her when she was about to give birth to you," he looked at me with disgust.


    "Your father kidnapped her and you finish the job of killing her," he got up from his chair and grabbed me by the shoulder; bringing my face to his.


    "I don''t blame anyone who has not given you a name; for you are nothing nor are you important. You''re just a bad mistake that should have never happened," he said scornfully; while his spit blew into my face.


    My eyes became filled with tears; listening to his harsh words.


    "That''s how I felt when he took your mother away from me," he said.


    "No tears you shed will ever make me feel sorry for you, **** child," he called me.


    He pushed me to sit within the chair angrily.


    "I should have known you were his child the moment you enter my office, he again said. You are as ugly as him with that ugly big red shit sitting upon your head," he described my hair.


    "Francine!" he shouted, angrily.


    I saw his Luna storm inside of his office.


    "What is wrong babe?" she inquired him worried.


    He didn''t answer her. She looked at me and saw me crying.


    "Dad, what his wrong?" I heard; the young blonde hair man; Apollo questioned him.


    He didn''t answer her as well.


    I sobbed; while the Luna and his son stared at me wondering what had happened.


    Francine was now within the office.


    "Yes sir," she answered him.


    Pharaoh got up from his chair and shouted.


    "The damaged goods, please returned it," he told her.


    Clueless of what he was talking about Francine question him.


    "Take that thing from the chair and returned it to where it came from," he said.


    I sit there in tears not knowing what to do; having no choice taking in every bad word he used to describe me.


    Francine stood for a minute; staring at me, scared of the alpha as well. She slowly came towards me holding me by my shoulder; wanting me to get up.


    "I need her for my maid," I heard Apollo.


    Francine unhand me and turned to look at Apollo then the alpha.


    "She''s not a certified maid but something Phyllis send me to pay off her son debt," he told them.


    "I''m not interested in her anymore," Pharaoh again said.


    "Well I need her," Apollo tried to get me; as if I was some object.


    They both stared within each other eyes; determining in having their way.


    "I need another help around the house," I heard the Luna said.


    "I''ll train her," said Francine.


    "Fine, said the alpha, but make sure she doesn''t work around my food nor touches it," he informed Francine.


    "Her job is to clean only," he again told her.


    Francine answered him.


    "Get her out of my office," he told Francine.


    Francine took me by my hand and quickly escorted me from his office. Soon we now downstairs.


    I wiped away my tears.


    "What happened?" Francine questions me.


    I said nothing.


    "You''re lucky the alpha''s son felt sorry for you for the alpha''s wrath is unbearable," she told me.


    "Let me show you where you will be staying while you''re here," she told me.


    I followed her. I thought not being in the cell anymore I would find happiness, but instead, life was getting worst for me.


    Was I being punished for what my father did?" I thought and too for taking my mother''s life.

 Chapter 9 - 9:You Dont Deserve A Name

    I took small steps behind her, not wanting to walk into her as I followed her.


    "It''s a very large house, she described alpha Pharaoh''s house, but right now I first want to show you your room you will be staying in before I''m asked to run off to do something," she said.


    Her feet echoed on the floor of the house; while she continued to talk. Tears filled my eyes remembering the way the alpha described me as if I was nothing.


    "Here''s your room," Francine said as she stopped at a door on the left side of the hall.


    I quickly wipe away my tears and followed her into the room as she opens it.


    "This is your room now," she said; while she spun around getting a good view of my room.


    The room was very neat. It only consists of a small bed covered in a light pink sheet..


    "The door next to the bed is your bathroom," she pointed.


    "Well that''s it," she said; while she turned now facing me.


    "Since we will be working together what is your name?" she inquired me.


    I was beginning to get annoyed by everyone wanting to know my name. I was tired of trying to hide the reason why and so I gave her the right answer.


    "I don''t have any?" I told her the truth.


    "What?!" she said surprisingly.


    "How old are you or don''t you know your age as well?" she inquired me again.


    "I do know my age; I''m 18," I told her.


    "How can a child be born without being given a name," she told me.


    I stood still; wishing she could just stop questioning me and tell me my purpose here; until I die from hard work.


    "Who is your mother?" she asked me curiously.


    "I don''t know her nor my rapist father, only my grandmother Phyllis," I told her angrily.


    She covered her mouth, frighteningly.


    "Phyllis Thomas?" she inquired me.


    I nodded; wondering how she knew my evil grandmother.


    "How do you know her?" I asked her eager to know.


    "We are the same age and she once was my best friend until we had no choice but to go our different ways," she said.


    I didn''t wrong her, Phyllis was pure evil. I imagine how she was cold-hearted at a younger age compared to now. My teeth tighten within my mouth allowing me to taste blood from my gum.


    "Do you know my mother?" I inquired her.


    Francine turned her head aside and then back to me.


    "What did she tell you about your mother and father?" she asked me ignoring my question.


    "He raped her," I told her sadly.


    She stood silently not saying anything.


    "And I killed her while she gave birth to me," I again told her.


    She came over to me and grabbed me by my shoulder; pulling me close to her.


    "Elizabeth knew having you would cost her life," she told me.


    My eyes widen hearing what she had said; while tears filled my eyes running down my cheek. Knowing my mom''s name. Her name was beautiful.


    "Elizabeth," I said softly; enjoy saying her name.


    I wanted to know more about her. I wanted to know if she loved me.


    "Did my mom love me?" I asked Francine.


    Francine turned her head aside not wanting to answer me.


    "Did she?" I again asked her as I sobbed.


    "I wish not to be involved in any of this," she said. As she went over to the door, leaving me.


    "Please tell me; I just want to know that someone loved me," I begged her.


    She stopped at the door; while her back turned towards me.


    "What do you wish me to call you while you''re here?" she inquired me; ignoring my question. Within her voice, I could not only hear sadness, but feel that she was hiding something from me, but what?


    Was she afraid to tell me, because she was afraid of alpha Pharoah?


    Suddenly I heard the door knocked. Francine open it quickly. I step backward scared seeing it was the alpha.


    He entered the room that was now mine, with great curiosity on his face as she glanced at me and Francine.


    "What had happened?" he asked Francine while he stared at me with his cold blue eyes. I hold my breath terrified of him.


    "Nothing sir," Francine answered him.


    "I just wanted to show her room first and then we can start our training."


    "Okay," the alpha answered her.


    "Sir," Francine called him.


    The alpha turned to look at Francine.


    I took a deep breath; feeling safe to breathe.


    "What are we going to call her since she doesn''t have a name?" she inquired Pharoah.


    My heart beat within my chest as Pharoah turned to look at me again.


    I was nervous about what answer he was going to give her.


    "Should I call Elizabeth? " Francine said.


    "Ah!" Francine cried out; while the alpha slaps her across her face.


    My body jumped frighteningly; while I covered my mouth in tears.


    Francine held her face while tears streak down her cheek. The alpha got closer to her.


    Afraid of what he was going to do to her. I pushed myself towards the wall scared. He touched her cheek, gently across the spot where he had hit her.


    "You have been a great worker for over 30 years, please don''t let me kill you in saying something like this again," he said.


    Francine nodded while she sobs.


    "Don''t ever call my dead love name in this house are chose to give that piece of shit over there," he pointed at me.


    My heart raced even more within my chest, terrified by him.


    "Yes, sir," Francine obeyed him.


    "Good girl," he said. While he removed his hands from her face.


    He now turned his attention to me.


    "Since my son felt sorry for you and decided to keep you as his maid, he''ll be the one to chose a name for you," he said as he laughed.


    "Francine," he called her while he turned to look back at her.


    She answered him.


    "Please be an obedient servant and get me my son, Apollo,"


    Francine hurriedly left the room. Leaving me and the alpha alone.


    He stared at me with great anger within his eyes as if he wanted to pop off my neck. My foot shakes nervously and my stomach growled.


    I felt relieved seeing Francine had returned and I was no longer alone with him.


    "Yes, father," Apollo answered him.


    "I want you to give her a name since she is your maid now," Pharoah told him.


    Apollo turned towards me with his beautiful blue eyes, staring at me.


    "Son!, Son!" Pharoah called him; while he kept on staring at me lost.


    He shook his head and answered him.


    "She shall be called her rightful name," he told his father.


    "This **** child doesn''t have any," his father told him.


    Apollo looked at me surprisingly. And inquired me.


    "What name do you deserve to be called?" he asked me.


    Not knowing what to say; I didn''t answer him.


    He again asked me; still, I said nothing.


    "I took pity in keeping you and too in wanting you to choose a name of your own, and yet still you refuse to answer me," he said to me.


    As soon as I was about to answer him; he shut me up.


    "You give her a name dad," he said as he left the room.


    "Wonderful," Pharoah says. As he got close to me.


    I pushed myself backward not wanting him to be close to me. He grabbed me by my red hair and pulled me to him.


    "A name you shall not be given, for you were brought into this world by a big mistake. You were never supposed to be born," he said.


    I sobbed hearing him described me. He threw me aside like garbage and moved away from me.


    "Francine please prepare a wonderful dinner, for we will be having a guest tonight," he said while he exits my new room.


    Francine ran over to me the minute he leave.


    "You will have to leave here or he will kill you," she told me; while she helped me up.


    "We have to find your father she said; only he can put that bitch in his place.


    "My rapist father?" I said frighteningly.


    Why would I want any help from him; when he was the one who made me a mistake.

 Chapter 10 - 10:The Alphas Son, Personal Maid

    "Yes, he will be able to save you from alpha Pharoah," Francine told me again.


    "He helped me by bringing me into this world by raping my mother," I told her while I sobbed, "So why would he want to help me?" I inquired her.


    Francine stared at me while her lip jumped as if she wanted to tell me something. Something she didn¡¯t want me to know.


    "If I do decide to go to him, how will I find him?" I asked her.


    "You don''t know him?" Francine asked me surprisingly.


    "No," I answered her as I shook my head.


    Francine held her face; on her cheek the same spot alpha Pharoah had hit her; lowering her head sadly staring at the floor and then back to me..


    "I want to help you, but I too am scared," she told me.


    I stare at her; until the tears within my eyes; prevented me from seeing her. I understand that she too feared the alpha. I also didn''t want to get her into any trouble anymore; for I seems to have that effect; destroying people''s life just like what I did to my mom.


    We heard a knock at the door. I quickly wipe away the tears from my eyes and there I saw it was the Luna.


    "Miss Everdeen," Francine greeted her.


    She smiled at her and then at me.


    "Can I help you with something?" Francine asked her.


    "Just letting you know, Josh, Pharaoh''s nephew will be coming over tonight and his mate," she told Francine.


    "Josh," I say out loud in my mind. No, it couldn''t be that Josh, I thought. It must be another Josh, but he. The one I thought would protect me.


    "Okay, my Luna, Francine said, I''ll prepare something delicious right away," she ensured her.


    "Wonderful, she said while she smiled even more. I''m so happy he found his mate at the age of 23. I was worried he wasn''t going to find her when he passed 18 going into his 20''s," she said.


    Suddenly; I saw her covered her mouth breaking down into tears.


    "He is the same age as," she stopped not finishing what she was about to say, and cried out.


    "I know," Francine said; trying to comfort her the best she could.


    She quickly wipes away her tears.


    "Please prepare dinner, before 8 pm," she said; as she went off hurriedly.


    "Yes Luna," Francine again said.


    "I got to go before I get myself into trouble," Francine said.


    "Come with me, she again said. We have work to do and later we will talk."


    I followed her exiting my room, and into the kitchen and watched her while she started to prepare the food.


    It was the first I had ever watch anyone cook; though I was in a terrible mess. I was eager to know what she was about to prepare.


    "What are you preparing?" I asked her.


    Francine glanced at me and answered


    "Steak, mash potato and greens," she said.


    I nodded and continue to stand watching her.


    I turned around the minute I heard someone coming towards the kitchen.


    Francine turned to look at me and hurriedly told me to start wiping off the counter in getting myself busy.


    I knew why she had instructed me to do so it was because she didn''t want me to get into any trouble and so I obeyed her. Cleaning their dark brown kitchen counter; I heard Francine greeted Apollo. I glanced at him sideways and brought back my eyes to my work.


    "Can I help you with something sir?" Francine inquired him.


    I continued to work wanting to hear what he was about to say.


    "Yes," he finally answered her.


    "Okay, sir what can I help you with?" Francine again asked him.


    "It''s not what you can help me with, but what my maid can help me with," he said.


    I stopped shining the counter the minute I heard personal maid; knowing it was me he wanted.


    "My maid," I heard Apollo called me strongly.


    I turned around, nervously.


    "Follow me," he ordered me; while he exits the kitchen.


    I stood afraid.


    "Go before you get into any more trouble," Francine told me.


    I quickly exit the kitchen; following him.


    What is it he wants me to do? I asked myself, frighteningly. I wanted to ask him but was too scared to ask. I walked quietly behind him; while I took the stairs. Suddenly he stopped at a large brown door opening it. I stood by the door watching him while he entered.


    He glances back at me.


    "Come," he said.


    I moved slowly until I was inside.


    "Shut the door behind you," he told me.


    My hands shook as I obeyed him; for he was the one in charge of me. Why does he want me to be in here; I kept on thinking worriedly.


    I turned around; examining every section inside and saw it was his room. It was very beautiful. It was much better than mine. It didn''t only consist of only a bed. Is bed was very large, and the dark sheet on it looked very thick and pricey.


    There was more furniture inside of his bedroom; that looked like they were just bought. They were dark and shiny. I stop looking around his room the minute I heard him spoke.


    "Are you going to stand there like a statue or follow me?" he questions me again; while he stood in front of an open door in his room. Which seemed to be his bathroom.


    I walked over to him quickly; thinking he wanted me to clean it. Since he saw me cleaning the kitchen earlier. Following him into his bathroom. I was amazed by its beauty and its size. It was the largest bathroom. I had ever seen. It was 10 times much larger than the bedroom they gave me.


    "Take this," he said while he hand me a large brush.


    I held onto it. It felt soft. I felt relieved now knowing what I was about to do; until I saw Apollo started to take off his shirt.


    My eyes widen surprisingly; while he stared into my greens eyes, not caring. I felt uncomfortable. I quickly turned my head aside standing still; not seeing his hard chest anymore, staring at the floor. I saw his pant dropped onto the floor and then his underwear.


    "I have a dinner to attend to tonight, so don''t take long to give me a bath," I heard him said; while I heard the sound of water splashes.


    I bravely raised my head to look at him and saw him sitting in his white bathtub filled with water. I stood nervously; wanting to run back downstairs, but I was so afraid to have to deal with his father again.


    "Come over to me, my maid," he said.


    I slowly walked over to him; with the brush in my hand; not knowing what to do first. Just give him a bathe as if you''re bathing your self, I thought. It sounded easy, but doing it wasn''t so. Seeing Josh''s nakedness; I now knew a man''s body was much different than a woman''s.


    "Come maid," he said angrily.


    I felt my body moved quickly until I found my right hand with the brush scrubbing his body slowly. I glance at his face nervously and saw that he closed his eyes. Sitting so peaceful within his tub. I hurriedly scrub his body, but gentle. Apollo continued to close his eyes; as if he was fast asleep.


    "I''m finished," Sir I told him.


    He opened his eyes slowly and turned to look at me while I stand beside him, nervously.


    "From now on you shall refer me to as your master,"


    "Yes master," I nodded; lowering my head.


    I raised my head surprisingly the minute I heard him spoke again.


    "You forgot to clean one spot," he said; while he looked down.


    I almost cried knowing which part of his body I missed out on. I didn''t want to touch it. I stood still; not wanting to.


    "Complete my bath," he told me.


    I slowly went close to him. My body jumped the minute he grabbed my right hand and placed it between his tight onto his large manhood.


    "Reach for that white rag behind you and use it to clean me," he said.


    My left hand trembled while I did so; dropping it into the water and using it to clean his long manly part. He closed his eyes; widening his legs even more. My heart beat in my chest, terrified; while I continue to rub the rag gently against his manhood; feeling the thickness of it.


    Suddenly I saw him moved his right hand holding my right hand while I touched his manly part. As if he enjoyed me touching him. I quickly did as I was told; wanting to get the hell out of there.


    Finishing; I tried to move my hand from his manhood, but I couldn''t. He held my hand tightly toward it''s. Not wanting me to let go of it.


    I glanced at him and saw that his eyes were still closed. Trying to get free from him.


    "Master, master, master," I called him; wanting to be free from him, but he didn''t answer me; still not wanting to let me go.


    I cried out. He opens his eyes quickly and threw my hand away from his private part.


    "Go back to your duty," he told me.


    I hurriedly exit his room. Placing my hand against my wet chest, terrified as well; leaning against the wall outside of his room. Hating what had just happened; I wiped away the wetness of his bathwater away from my hand against my clothes until; my hands burned. I cried, even more, detested what the alpha son made me do.


    Suddenly, I stopped crying hearing a strange sound above me. As if someone was clawing their way through the walls. I listen carefully, wiping away my tears, trying to figure out the sound. My body jumped frighteningly. As the strange sound started to get louder and louder and the walls above me jerked; while white dust emerged from them. Terrified; I hurriedly went back downstairs, while my body trembled by the strange sound; that''s sounded as if it was a great creature trapped above me and was trying to set itself free.

 Chapter 11 - 11: A Terrible Evening

    I continued to stare at the ceiling heading towards the kitchen, almost missing a step, falling onto my face by the strange sound. Quickly, I caught myself in time. Francine turned around immediately as she sensed me entering the kitchen and went back to finish preparing dinner.


    "Is everything alright?" she asked me; while she stirs the food in the pot.


    "Yes," I answered her softly; lying to her.


    Telling her what Apollo had called me to do; would be a total waste of time; for she could not save me. All she could do was to show her sympathy. I removed my eyes from Francine and started to worry about doing it again; will he call me to give him a bath everyday? I worried.


    Looking back to see if she had finish dinner; I was startled to see she was watching me.


    "Are sure you''re alright?" she again inquired me..


    I nodded; telling her a lie again.


    "Okay," she said; returning to her duty.


    "Please pass me plates for dinner," she told me.


    I went for 5 plates; knowing the alpha, his Luna, son, nephew and his mate will be having dinner tonight within their dining room.


    I passed them all to Francine.


    "Pass me another," she again told me.


    I looked at her, curiously; wondering why she needed more plates.


    "Dining will be for 5 tonight won''t it?" I questioned her.


    "The alpha as another son, he is the eldest, she said.


    "Okay," I said and went over for another plate.


    I was now worried more than ever; having to deal with his father and brother was not easy now him; it''s going to be even worst. I place the plate with the other.


    "No," Francine stopped me. And place his plate away from all the others; separating it.


    I was quite curious as to why she did so and asked. Since I was going to work in their house I had to know the reason why, so I don''t end up doing something foolishly.


    "Francine, why did you place his plate away from the others, since they all will be dining together?" I inquired her.


    While she shared out the mashed potatoes and the other foods in large bowls.


    "He won''t be having dinner with them," she answered me.


    The answer she gave me made me even more curious as to why. Did he hate his family and chose not to sit with them, while having dinner? I thought. And wished to be away from them, just like how my evil grandmother treated me?


    Francine turned to glance at me; staring into my eyes; knowing I wanted to know why and went back to finish scooping out the meal from the pots she had prepared.


    "He cannot eat with anyone nor should he be close to anyone," she told me.


    I was even more curious as to why and wished she would just give me the answer I''m looking for.


    I wanted to know what was wrong with him. Suddenly my mind went back to the strange sound I heard above me.


    "I heard a strange crawling sound above me; when I was leaving Apollo''s room," I told her.


    She turned around staring at me immediately.


    "What did Apollo want you to do in his room?" she inquired me curiously; ignoring my question.


    I lower my head staring at the floor.


    "To clean his room," I kept on lying to her.


    "I already cleaned his room and the others," she said.


    My heart raced within my chest, nervously; not wanting her to figure out that I was lying to her.


    "Apollo is just as stuck up as his father, Francine cursed as she turns her back, if it weren''t for the Luna and their eldest son, I would leave a long time ago," she said.


    I took a deep breath; feeling relieved. I was happy she didn''t find out I was lying to her. She was such a nice person and treated me with respect. I didn''t want to ruin it.


    "It''s almost dinner time; please take this plate and place it on the silver tray," she said as she carried off the other plates into the dining room.


    I did as I was told. I stood staring at the silver tray covered in food for the alpha''s eldest son.


    Suddenly my body jumped hearing a voice that sounded familiar. No, it couldn''t be, I thought. Not wanting to believe it was him, but no matter how hard I try to believe it wasn''t him. I heard his voice even more. My heart raced within my chest, praying that we won''t meet; hating what he had did to me. When I thought we had something.


    I held on to my blouse tightly hearing someone entering the kitchen. Seeing it was Francine I felt so relieved.


    "Can I go back to my room now?" I asked Francine; not wanting to see Josh. The snake.


    "Not as yet, Francine said; I''ll want you to help me tidy up as soon they have finished their meal."


    Disappointed, I stood within the kitchen; wanting this to me over very soon.


    "Don''t you want anything to eat?" Francine asked me.


    I shook my head; not feeling hungry at all. How could I eat at a time like this; knowing Josh was here.


    "Okay," she said while she exits the kitchen again with a large glass jug of juice.


    "Are you going to stand here the whole time are take a seat?" Francine said while she entered the kitchen and take a seat. I too did the same by the counter and watch as she slowly ate the meal she had prepared.


    Suddenly I heard someone calling. Francine stopped eating and went into the dining room.


    Feeling relieved it was not me. I sat waiting for her to return. Immediately she returned.


    She stopped before me and said, "Please take this mop and bucket and clean up some mess they created at the dining room."


    Frightened by what she told me to do.


    I inquired her, " I thought they called you to do it?" Not wanting to go.


    "They want you; remember your job here will be mostly to clean," she told me.


    I nodded, remembering the alpha telling me so; he didn¡¯t want me to handle his food and so he gave me that duty.


    My heart raced within my chest as I took the bucket and map from Francine. I paused for a minute and exit the kitchen slowly.


    My heart raced even more; as I got closer to the dining room and my hands shake nervously. I paused for a minute I got to the entrance of the dining room and there my eyes met Josh''s brown eyes; he too stared at me and lower his head, not wanting to look at me. I was even more surprised seeing one of my family members. Phyllis''s granddaughter Emma, sitting very close to Josh around the table.


    "Are you going to stand there or clean up the spill Juice?" Alpha Pharoah asked me.


    My body jumped nervously as I hurriedly went to search for the mess they had created.


    "It''s beside Josh," The Luna, Everdeen told me.


    I went over to Josh and started to clean the Juice that was spilled on the ground beside him. While I cleaned, I could see him glancing at me.


    Emma pretends as if she didn''t know me and enjoyed her dinner.


    "So how does it feels to find your one true love?" Everdeen questioned Josh.


    I heard Josh chuckled; as if he doesn''t want to answer the Luna.


    "Come on tell me," the Luna said while she laughed.


    "Happy," I heard Josh said.


    I almost cried hearing him said that; for I thought he only shown interest in me, but I was quite foolish to believe so. All I know was that he played me and that he did so very well.


    "Enough about me and Emma," Josh said not wanting to talk about his mate with me around.


    "Let us enjoy this wonderful evening," he said.


    "Yes," the alpha said; while he laughs.


    Suddenly I heard a glass dropped over Emma''s side. Knowing it was me who was going to clean it up I went over there; between Apollo and Emma and started to take up the pieces of broken glass. I glanced at Emma and saw anger within her eyes; as if she did it on purpose and wanted to say something to me. Cleaning up the juices and lowering my head. I closed my eyes, frighteningly the minute; I saw her hand was about to hit me across my cheek. Not feeling any hit. I open my eyes and there I saw Apollo holding her hand. I moved my head away from her right away; standing still.


    Emma pushed Apollo''s hand away from her and shouted at me angrily.


    "If you ever try to force your bitchy self on my man, I will personally make you suffer for doing so!" she shouted at me.


    "What!" I said; wondering what she was talking about. After all, I didn''t do such a thing, or was it that Josh told her?, I thought.


    Josh ran over to her the minute she tried to jump on me. Holding her into his arms.


    "Nothing happened between us, Josh told her. I''ll never be interested in her," he told her.


    I almost cry hearing him said that. For I can recall his mouth underneath me; wasn''t he showing any interest in me at that time. I ran into the kitchen crying. Francine ran to me the minute she saw me in tears.


    "What happened?" she said.


    I continued to cry not answering her. Suddenly I saw alpha Pharoah, Apollo, and his mate entered the kitchen.


    "You just started to worked here and you started to cause trouble already! " the alpha shouted at me.


    "You''re just like your evil father," he described me.


    "Dad!" Apollo shouted at him; stopping him.


    He looked at his son angrily.


    "I''m her master, not you. I will handle her," he said.


    The alpha stormed out of the kitchen angrily.


    The Luna stared at me and then inquired Francine to bring the tray she had prepared for her eldest son.


    They both exit the kitchen and soon; it was only me and Apollo. He stared at me, suddenly he walked up to me. I tried to not let him get close to me, but he quickly held me by both of my hands.


    "Should I punish you?" he inquired me.


    "No," I said; staring into his blue eyes frighteningly.


    I was even more surprised as I saw him smiled.


    He slowly unhand me and turned his back.


    "The wild rose had started to cause trouble already," he said as he exits the kitchen.


    "Wild rose," I said softly.


    Soon I started to wonder why he stop Emma from hitting me and why he protect me from his father? Why did he protect me? I kept on thinking.

 Chapter 12 - 12: The Powerful Scent

    **The alpha''s eldest son P.O.V


    I sigh heavily removing myself from my bed; sitting up.


    Staring at the white walls of my room; covered with claws made by me. My room or a cell I should say was made without windows. Preventing me from escaping. My father made it that way, so I won''t hurt anyone. My wolf was far greater than my human form and could not be controlled. Staying here was the only way I could protect my loved ones and myself from hurting anyone.


    I hated that I had to be locked away within this room, but I had no choice, but to. I was lonely and too my wolf, but how could I free myself from this cell when I can''t control my wolf. It was too aggressive and only wanted to kill or create chaos..


    I lower my head staring at the tiles all smashed up by the beast inside wondering if I will ever find love or will be able to love without hurting my mate.


    I got up from my bed, sadly walking over to the clawed up walls created by my angry beast touching it.


    I remember when I was 7 I could not wait to become the alpha of my pack and to turn 18 in finding my one true mate, but instead, something happens. Something terrible; that caused my father to create this place specially for me; away from everyone.


    My family would sometimes visit me, but they couldn''t stay that long for we never knew when my wolf would behave aggressively again.


    I turned around; the minute I heard my door open; knowing who it was.


    It was my mom, Everdeen.


    She was would visit me more often than the others, worried about me. I guess it was a mother thing.


    The door pushed open; while she stood behind it peeking at the side. It hurts me every time seeing my mom visiting me in such a way, but she had to do so. She had to do it by shutting the door quickly if I was not myself. So she had to peek first to see I was within my human form and to see it was safe to enter.


    "Mom," I called her; while I tried very hard to hide my sadness with a smile.


    "Christian," she called me; while she removed herself from behind the door; now entering my room.


    She smiled at me, but in her eyes. I saw only sadness.


    "You look beautiful," I described her as always. Within her 40''s she indeed was a beautiful blonde luna.


    I continue to smile while I examine her outfit. My mom was very tall. She is 6 ft and 2 inches. Her body weight is perfect and her brown eyes were beautiful.


    "What did I deserve to see my beautiful mom, all dressed up for me," I described her.


    She smiled while she held on to her beautiful long white dress.


    I enjoyed complimenting my mom; she deserved it.


    I watched her as she went over to my bed and sat.


    She breathes heavily.


    "Is everything alright?" I inquired her; knowing something was not right.


    "Everything is fine," she told me.


    "Are you sure, I again inquired her? Is dad treating you fine,"


    I saw her lower her head while tears streak down her chin.


    I felt my hand tighten.


    "What did he do?!" I asked her angrily.


    "Nothing," she said; while she hid her face in the palm of her hands.


    "Then why are you crying ma?" I asked her worriedly.


    She got up wiping her tears away.


    "It saddens me to see you locked up in here, for years," she said while sobbed.


    I hated seeing my mom cry and held her in my arms.


    "I know, I tell her. I''m trying very hard to control my wolf and for these past days. I think I''m able to control it sometimes," I lied to her; not wanting to see her cry anymore.


    As I held her in my arms; she raised her head staring into my dark charcoal eyes and touches my long black hair down to my waist in where it stops. When I was 18 I used to cut my hair, but I had stopped; not having any interest in doing so anymore.


    She smiles happily hearing what I said. I too smiled at her; hating what I told her. A lie. I didn¡¯t want her to feel sad anymore and so I had to do it.


    She pushed herself from my body touching my hard muscular chest.


    I was very muscular; much more than my father; the alpha.


    "Francine made a delicious meal for dinner, can I allow her to bring you some," she said.


    Hating to turn down her offer.


    "Yes," I answered her.


    She smiled happily; exiting my room. Closing it behind her.


    I watched her.


    "Bang, Bang," I heard a knock at my door.


    "That''s was fast," I said as I saw it open; even though I was locked in from the outside my family and the maid would knock; allowing me to know they were coming in.


    I went over to my bed to sit; waiting on my mom to enter the room; but it wasn''t her it was Francine, instead of her. Father must call her to do something urgently; I thought. For I knew she would be in here with me now; sitting beside me and watching me eating this meal; asking me if it was delicious or not.


    I stared within Francine''s hand seeing a silver stray covered with food. A glass full of water, juice, steak, greens, and mash potatoes. The food was delicious, but there was a strange scent that was much stronger than the delicious meal she carried; the scent was much more powerful. I could feel my wolf within me wanting to howled out loudly; I''d never felt such a feeling before.


    I got up from my bed; taking the food form her.


    She left immediately.


    I held the bowl in my hand smelling the scent. Where does this scent come from; I wondered. It was not Francine nor anyone within this house. I knew.


    The scent was new; a scent I have never smelled before.


    My wolf enjoyed the scent; my wolf felt calmed. It was as if I found my missing piece. I sat on the floor laying on my back continuing to hold the bowl to my nose; feeling so peaceful inside.


    I had to find where this scent comes from. The scent made my wolf didn''t feel angry anymore.


    Where did this scent come from?

 Chapter 13 - 13: Should I Forgive Him?

    "What happened in the dining room?" Francine inquired me, re-entering the kitchen.


    I stood silently remaining in the same position Apollo had left me. Wondering why his behaviour had changed towards me.


    No, I shook my head; not wanting to think of him being a good person. I thought Josh was the same but in the end. He hurt me badly.


    My body jumped frighteningly, as Francine again inquired me, but now loudly. Wanting me to answer her.


    I was so lost in trying to figure out Apollo''s strange behaviour. I totally forget about her..


    "Nothing happened," I again lied to her.


    I really do hate that I kept on lying to her, but now I did not wish for her to find out what had happened between me and Josh. I wanted to forget it and pretend that it never happens and move on.


    "Okay," she said; staring at me with great curiosity and walked past me.


    I turned to look at her, as she placed all of the dirty dishes, and pots on the left side of the kitchen counter.


    "Please wash all the dishes and then you can go off to bed as soon as you''re finished," she told me.


    I continued to watch her, while she went to the entrance of the kitchen.


    "Are you coming back?" I inquired her; Not wanting her to leave me. Scared of the alpha or his son returning.


    "I''m tired and too need a bath, she told me. I will see you in the morning, bright and early."


    "Okay," I said sadly; watching her went off.


    I turned to look at the numbers of plates and pots I had to wash before anyone enter the kitchen and started off.


    My feet had started to hurt, standing for such a long time, but at least; I had almost completed my job.


    "Phew," I breathe heavily, washing the last pot, rinsing, and placing it into the dishwasher.


    Suddenly my eyes widen frighteningly, hearing someone entering the kitchen. My heart raced within my chest hoping and praying it''s not the alpha or his son; as I quickly place the pot down properly.


    I stood still like a pole seeing it was Josh; what was he doing here? I wondered.


    Angry at what he said. I held my head straight and walked past him exiting the kitchen, not wanting to look at him. I hated him and wanted nothing to do with him.


    My mouth went wide open as I felt him pulled me back, into his arms; wrapping his strong hands around me tightly. Preventing me from getting away from him.


    "Let me go," I said softly to him; while I twist and turned my body as I try not to be heard by the alpha and his family. I didn''t want to cause anymore trouble.


    I turned my head aside, away from his face not wanting to see his evil brown eyes; as our body stood close.


    I felt him moved one of his hands around me, still holding me tightly. I turned my face around to him angrily as he touched my face, staring into his eyes.


    He smiled, I felt my anger leaving me. lost in his eyes, remembering the first time, we met.


    Thoughts filled my mind, wishing he didn''t hurt me like that and that I was the one who got him instead of Emma.


    He continued to touch my face, playing with my right cheek with his smooth hands.


    He smiles while he gazed into my green eyes.


    "You have beautiful eyes," he said while he moved his lips to mine; wanting to kiss me.


    I hit him in his chest; wanting him to let me go. Feeling his hard muscular body against my hand.


    He raised his head again gazing into my eyes.


    "Please let me go," I ordered him; turning my face aside. As he pulled my body to him even closer; allowing my breast to dive into his hard chest.


    "I''m sorry for hurting you, I''m sorry," he kept apologizing.


    I turned to look at him, surprisingly.


    No one had ever apologized to me. For years my evil grandmother had kept on hurting me, but she had never said sorry, but Josh, he did.


    Josh slowly removed his hands from me while our eyes connected.


    "I''m sorry beautiful, forever hurting you," he again told me.


    I lower my head staring at the floor; wondering if I should forgive him even though he apologized. I mean I trusted him, and he deceived me, so should I trust him again, I kept on thinking, afraid of being hurt by him again.


    "I''m sorry that you are a child of ****," he said. I looked at him immediately; wanting to know how he knew; while tears filled my eyes,


    "I''m sorry you''re being punished for something you did not do by your evil grandmother and my family," he kept on apologizing.


    I cried; hearing him said that.


    He came over to me, pulling me into his arms again; pulling my face closer to him.


    "I was very stupid to hurt you, he said, please give me another chance in your life and let me make you happy."


    I turned my face aside; feeling his soft breath from his nose on my cheek; remembering the hurtful words he said in the dining room.


    "You are not interested in me!" I repeated out loud what he said at dinner.


    "He held me on my chin and spin my face to his. My body trembled by his soft touch.


    "I''m sorry, it was only a lie I told to Emma, I didn''t want to cause anymore trouble with you and your family. I just didn''t want you to go through anymore," he explained.


    I gazed into his eyes.


    "I don''t know if I can trust you again Josh after you have hurt me," I told him.


    "I promise I won''t hurt you anymore," He said.


    I cried, even more, hating I believe every word he said, But was afraid of going through what he did to me again.


    I shook my head crying, "I can''t Josh, I can''t let you do this to me again," I told him as I went away from his warm body, which felt so good against me.


    He pulled me by my hand, bringing me back to him.


    "What can I do for you to forgive me," he said.


    "I don''t know," I said sliding my right hand away from his muscular hands; exiting the kitchen wiping away my tears.


    "Rose," he called.


    I stopped, now staring at him.


    "My name is not Rose," I told him.


    "I know, he said. you''re my rose. my red rose,"


    I stared at him, crying feeling a great warmth from what he said.


    He got close to me, placing one of his hands in his pocket. I saw he pulled out something red from his black pant.


    "This is a rose," he told me; as he got close to me holding me into his hard muscular body.


    He slowly moved his right hand with the rose two my hand placing it in it, I brought my eyes to him and then back to the rose.


    "You''re my red rose," he said.


    I watched his hand with the rose as he brought it placing it into my hair. He smiled, beautiful.


    "Rose, he said and you mate even if you''re not my chosen mate,"


    "I don''t love Emma. I love you," he said. While he brought his lips to me kissing me.


    I didn''t move my lips in returning his soft sweet kiss.


    I pushed myself away from him and ran off leaving him into my room; closing it behind me and sat on my bed.


    I laid on my bed and took the red rose from my hair; staring at it; wondering if I should forgive him.


    The sad thing was I loved him. I don''t know if it''s because he was the first man I met and that he was the first person who was so kind to me before he hurt me and now he apologizes. I had no idea what to do. I kept on thinking while I spin the rose in my hand loving its beauty.


    "Rose," I whisper within my room as I smiled.


    ''Rose," I again said now turning onto my side.


    "Rose," I heard someone at my door.


    I got up quickly and sat; staring at the door; knowing who it was.


    "Please open the door," he said.


    I felt one of my feet moved until; I was at the door; opening it.


    I looked down at his hand and there I saw another red rose within his hand. I stand at the side of the door while he slowly came in and pushed the door slowly; closing it; behind me.


    He held me by one of my hand gently and softly pulled me into his warm body. Our face was now so close


    I could feel his warm breath against my lips. His nose touched my nose and his forehead against mine. I felt my eyes closed as he kisses me and took me up bringing me to my bed. He bends over me while I lay on my back. He places both of his hands into mine while we stared into each other eyes.


    "Tell me you don''t want me and I''ll leave," he said,


    I moved my lips, but there was no sound.


    He slowly brings his lips to mine; allowing our lips to touch.


    "I was the first man you''ve ever met; we are made for each other," he said. I closed my eyes enjoying feeling the words that escape from his lip onto mine. and kissed him; not being able to control myself.


    His entire body was so close to me, It felt like he was my second sheet as we kissed.


    He slowly unbuttons my blouse as he kisses me.

 Chapter 14 - 14:Josh The Player

    "No, Josh," I moved my head aside not wanting him to kiss me anymore.


    "What is wrong aren''t you enjoying this as well?" he inquired me.


    I moved away from him; hiding my body with my sheet. Sitting at the side of the bed; while he rested on his knee in the middle of the bed. Anxious to touch me again.


    I heard his heavy breathing; while he stared at me from behind..


    "Don''t you forgive me, Rose?''" he inquired me.


    I suddenly felt a strange feeling within me now hating the name, he had given me.


    "My name is not Rose," I said softly.


    I felt the bed moved heavily as he moved and sat next to me; allowing the side of his hand to touch mine.


    I quickly got up and walked towards the closed door; standing in front of it.


    Josh lowers his head disappointedly; while he stares at the floor and then back to me.


    "What can I do to make you trust me again?" he inquired me sadly.


    I then remember his mate; my cousin Emma. She seemed to be mad in love with him; that'' why she wanted to rip me apart for him.


    I turned my head aside sadly and then back to him; staring at his handsome face. He was very handsome and not forgiving by staring at his wonderous features would not be easy or his sweet smooth voice that makes my body want to melt every time, he spoke to me.


    I moved my right hand to my lips and slowly bite them while I gently ran my hand against my wet lips remembering his soft kiss.


    "Emma," I called my cousin''s name.


    He looked at me; the look he gave me wanted me to ran into his arms.


    "I thought when I found my mate; I would love her, but I don''t, I don''t know why," He said softly.


    "I thought, I did, but I didn''t I can''t stop thinking about you when I''m around her. All I can think about is the day I gave you your first kiss," he said while he came over to me.


    "I love you and not her," he again said while he grabbed me and kissed me. My back press against the door; while he caresses my lips with his sweet mouth.


    "I''ll leave her if you want, just tell me," he said.


    "We can leave from here and start our new lives," he said.


    I looked at him, while he held my face. Remembering why I was so happy to be here, in spicy groove. It was to find him; until he ends up hurting me. Now he wanted to do what I wanted to do at first.


    I smiled happily hearing what he had said.


    He again kissed me.


    "You are my red rose," he said while he took me up and bring me to the bed.


    He kissed my neck and started to take off my shorts. I stopped him; holding his hand not wanting to.


    "What''s wrong?" he inquired me.


    Within his eyes, I could see disappointment.


    "I''m not ready," I told him.


    He took a deep breath.


    "How can I leave my mate when you still don''t trust me," he said.


    I sat up holding his face.


    "I do trust you josh," I told him.


    He turns his face aside, disappointedly.


    "I forgive you and want to be with you," I told him. Wanting him to look at me.


    He slowly turned his face back to me allowing me to see his mesmerizing eyes.


    "Then why won''t you let me make love to you?" he said.


    "If you want me to give you the life you want, you have to be true to me," he said.


    "I don''t want us to do it within the alpha''s home," I told him.


    "No one will hear us," he said while he held my face and smiled at me.


    Suddenly I felt moved back to the bed until I was laying on my back.


    Josh slowly took off my blouse; revealing my full breast and then slid off my pant.


    I was now naked. He looked at me enjoying my bareness and started to remove his shirt.


    His chest looked hard and muscular.


    He slowly took off his belt as he stares into my eyes and then his pants. Soon it was his underwear.


    We were both now naked.


    I laid waiting for him to touch me.


    My heart raced within my chest as he brought his naked body to mine; allowing me to feel the warmth of his body even more. He kisses me hard and brings his mouth down to my neck. while he slowly squeezes my breast. I moan, softly; enjoying his touch. I wrapped my legs around his waist, wanting to feel him even more.


    "You''re mine. I don''t care if you''re not my mate; for I love you," he said; while he kissed me down to the side of my waist; caressing me with his tongue.


    He then widens my leg anxiously to enter me.


    Suddenly we heard a knock at the door. Josh looked at me quickly and then at the closed door, wondering who it was. Soon we heard a voice


    "It''s me, Francine, Just checking to see if you''re alright," my supervisor said outside.


    Finding out who it was Josh continued to widen my leg and dived his mouth beneath me, sucking on me.


    I covered my mouth; not wanting Francine to know what I was doing.


    "Are you alright?" he said while she knocked on the door again.


    I sat up while Josh continued to suckle me; trying to remove his head from between me.


    He held me tight by my waist squeezing my legs around his head; not wanting to let me go.


    I open my mouth wide throwing myself onto my bed; allowing the bed to make a loud sound.


    I held my breast tightly not knowing what to do. I have never felt so good before.


    Not realizing Francine had heard the loud sound I made falling onto the bed. She called me even louder.


    "What are you doing inside? she asked worriedly and started to spin the doorknob wanting to open it.


    "Open the door," she ordered me.


    Josh quickly, removed his mouth from between me.


    I quickly put on my clothes too Josh. Josh ran into the bathroom while I head towards the door; fixing my hair.


    As I open the door. Francine pushed the door and quickly enter my room, looking around wondering what was happened.


    She then looked at me.


    "Why did you take so long to answer me and why did you didn''t want to open the door," she inquired me.


    As I was about to answer I almost fainted seeing Josh exiting my bathroom. Francine looked at him surprisingly.


    "Sorry for the trouble I had caused her, Josh said to her, I didn''t want her to open the door until she forgives me about my mate wanting to fight her," he explained to her.


    Francine nodded.


    "I''ll be leaving now," he told Francine; as he walked towards me.


    "Okay sir," Francine answered respectfully like the others of the house.


    He touched me on my shoulder and said softly, "You taste so good," not allowing Francine to hear; as he exits my room.


    I felt my body melted hearing him said that; wanting to pull me into his arms and kiss him.


    Francine watched him until; he could no longer be seen.


    Francine hurriedly closed the door and pulled me by my arm.


    "Ah," I growled in pain.


    "I may be old, but too was young and foolish like you," she said.


    I looked at her, while I rubbed my hand in pain.


    She looked at my bed angrily; seeing it was messy and then back to me.


    "I do know if I asked you what was happening in this room you would lie to me again," she said.


    I widen my eyes surprisingly to answer her.


    Francine shut me up and told me to listen.


    "Stay away from him, she warned me; he is just like his family they take advantage of young innocent females like you until they no longer want anything to do with you," she said.


    I lower my head sadly; hearing what she said.


    "Did you bring any clothes with you?" she inquired me.


    I shook my head.


    "I''ll have to give you some old dress I have upstairs that once belong to one of our former workers," she said as she exits my room.


    "I''ll be back," she told me as she went off.


    Finally, she had returned and in her hand, I saw some beautiful dress that looked great to me.


    I hurriedly took them from her as she gave them to me.


    "They look beautiful," I described them.


    "They are and so was our former maid, she said; she was a year older than you until the apologizer, made the luna fire her."


    I looked at her at once hearing her describing Josh and why he made her lost her job.


    "Why?" I asked her curiously.


    Francine looked at me disappointedly and answered me.


    "Whatever he was doing with you in your room, that was one of the reasons," she said as she walked towards my door.


    I stared at her, sadly; now knowing the type of person Josh was.


    "Be careful with him, do your job, and stay away from him," Francine again warned me. as she exits my room closing the door behind her.


    Tears filled my eyes; while I looked at my dresses on my bed.


    I quickly wiped away my tears hearing my door open; thinking it was Francine returning. Forgetting something and there I saw it was Josh.


    He spins the lock on the door the minute he entered my room and started to take off his clothes.


    "I could not wait for her to leave, so I could have my ways with you," he said while he walked up to me naked and pulled me into his arms kissing my neck and pulling off my blouse.


    "No josh," I told him; not wanting to sleep with him anymore.


    Still, he continued to take off my blouse. I pushed him away.


    "Please leave my room," I told him.


    "What?" he inquired me puzzled while he stares at me naked.


    I looked at him seriously.


    "You wanted me to make love to you earlier and now you don''t want me to anymore," he said.


    "Please just put on your clothes and leave," I told him.


    "This is my uncle''s home and you don''t have any authority to tell me to leave," he said angrily.


    I looked at him surprised at what he said.


    "I''m sorry babe, he said, I just can''t control my sexual urges with you," he said while he came over to me.


    "I don''t want to," I again told him.


    "I won''t take long I promise," I was even more surprised by what he said and started to fear him.


    "I want to go to sleep," I lied to him; wanting him to leave the room.


    "Just let me suck on you one more time before I leave," he said. while he squeezes my ass.


    I pushed him away and went over to the next side of the room; not wanting to be next to him anymore.


    He looked at me angrily and took up his clothes; starting to get dress.


    I felt so relieved he was now leaving.


    "I''m happy I didn''t fuck you," he said angrily finish attiring himself.


    I too was, I thought he loved me, but he just wanted to have sex with me that was all.


    He turned his back exiting my room and turned to look at me again.


    "I will never leave Emma for a bitch like you and too a **** child," he said scornfully while he opens the door and shut it behind him.


    I dropped to the floor covering my mouth; struck by the harsh words he said.


    He never loves me; he just wanted to take advantage of me.

 Chapter 15 - 15:The Sick Minded Family

    "Bang, bang," I heard a knock at the door.


    "Bang, bang," I heard it again.


    I slowly opened my eyes and there I saw I was still within the same spot where I fell last night being hurt by Josh.


    Tears again filled my eyes, remembering his harsh words echoing within my ear like a bell; haunting me.


    "It''s time to work," I heard a voice outside.


    I jumped up immediately; realizing it was Francine waiting for me.


    How long was I as sleep for; I worried as I ran to open the door.


    "I''m sorry, Francine," I apologized to her..


    She looked at me seriously seeing I was still in the same clothes.


    "I''m in the kitchen waiting on you, change your clothes immediately, and don''t let this day repeat itself," she said while she exits my room.


    I quickly change, putting on a long green dress with white flowers. It was beautiful. I loved it and it sat on my body like my second skin.


    I hurriedly went into the kitchen and saw Francine sharing out the breakfast she had prepare.


    "I''m sorry for being late," I apologized to her; seeing how late I was; while I watched her finish sharing out the meal.


    "Take up the bucket and start cleaning the kitchen floor," she instructed me; with her back turned towards me.


    I did as I was told and started to clean the floor while she takes the breakfast into the dining room.


    As I clean the floor I saw Francine hurriedly enter the kitchen.


    "Josh will be staying with us from now on," she instructed me.


    I paused from cleaning the floor; wondering why he was staying here now.


    He''s the alpha''s nephew he must be here very often; it had nothing to do with me, I thought as I went back to complete my duty.


    I stopped cleaning the minute I heard his voice. As he enters the kitchen. I had a quick look at him and returned to my job.


    "Francine I want a cup of orange juice," he told her.


    "Yes sir," Francine ordered him.


    "I''ll bring it to you in the living room right away sir," Francine told him.


    "No you don''t have to, he said, it''s not for me it''s for Emma, she''s staying here as well.


    The map fell from my hand creating a loud sound on the tile.


    I took it up right away and went across the kitchen floor in cleaning the next side.


    I looked at him sideways and saw him staring at me.


    "Just let me give the alpha additional bacon and I''ll get to you," Francine said as she ran out of the kitchen hastily.


    As I cleaned with my back turned; I could feel his eyes piercing into my back.


    "You look beautiful in that green dress," he told me.


    I didn''t bother to answer him; trying to ignore him the best I could.


    "Now, you look like a rose itself," he described me.


    "Babe," I heard a female voice called entering the kitchen. I glance and saw it was Emma in a short white dress.


    She kissed him and glance at me. I turned around immediately not wanting to see eye to eye with her.


    "What are you waiting for?" she inquired him.


    "I''m waiting on Francine to give me a cup of orange juice," he told her.


    "Babe why you do things like these for yourself," she laughed as I heard her went towards the fridge and open it.


    I turned around moving over towards the spot she was, cleaning it.


    Josh slap me on my ass, my body jumps frighteningly.


    I pushed away his hand angrily and looked at his mate wishing she had seen what he just did and knowing the type of person she was mated to, but her back was turned throwing out the orange juice.


    "I love your ass," he said.


    "Thank you, babe," Emma said.


    Josh looked at me and moved his mouth; without any sound, saying it was meant for me.


    My eyes widen surprisingly. At that moment I knew the type of person he was. I should have known he was just like his family, sick. I was living in a house owned by sick-minded people.


    "Sorry for the long waiting," Francine said as she entered the kitchen.


    "No problem, Josh answered, my beautiful mate, has already done so," as he walked up to Emma taking the cup from her and kiss her.


    "You taste so good," he said as he removed his lips from her and glance at me with a smile; leaving the kitchen with her.


    I wanted to puke seeing him kiss her and hated myself for ever having feelings for the son of a bitch.


    I quickly moved to the spot he was and cleaned it.


    "Are you finish?" Francine inquired me.


    "Yes," I shook my head.


    She instructed me where to put down the bucket and map and told me to quickly sit around the kitchen counter for breakfast.


    I did as I was told and started to eat a plate of fried egg, bacon, and bread with a cup of hot cocoa she had given me. It was delicious. I hate it hungrily after skipping dinner last night.


    I jumped from my chair, frighteningly seeing the alpha was now inside of the kitchen


    He stared at me from my head down to my toes. My heart raced within my chest afraid of him.


    "Sir," Francine called him; allowing him to remove his eyes off me.


    I held my chest terrified.


    "Have you dealt with Christian, as yet?" he inquired her.


    "He says I should not clean his room as yet, but I''m going to check to see if he''s ready," Francine told him.


    "She can do it," he said while he gazed at me with disgust.


    "Sir she doesn''t know about him," Francine said frighteningly.


    "He might kill her," she again said.


    "If she''s lucky enough she might live," Alpha Pharaoh said as he smiled at me, with pure evil in his eyes.


    My heart raced with my chest not wanting to do so.


    "Sir, please don''t let her do this, I will," Francine begged for me.


    The Alpha looked at Francine seriously, immediately she stood silently and lower her head.


    "Take the bucket and map and follow me," the alpha commanded me.


    I glance at Francine seeing how scared she was for me and followed the alpha; afraid of disobeying; knowing he detested me.


    My heart raced within my chest even more and the bucket with water and the mop; shake within my hand nervously.


    My feet felt heavy as I followed him upstairs and there we were standing at a door; which was the last room of the house. My eyes widen seeing large deep claws across the door, the walls, and two bloodstains.


    I could not stand straight behind him as my feet felt weak. I felt like I was about to faint and too by the heavy bucket within my hand.


    The evil alpha pushed the door open wanting me to enter and gave me an evil smile; that made my entire body shivers even more.


    I moved slowly around him; terrified as hell; afraid of going in. I didn''t want to die; not like this, being torn to pieces by his son.


    Alpha Pharaoh was so eager to get rid of me. He pushed me inside and closed the door behind me; allowing me to fall onto my face.


    I turned around immediately knocking down the door for help; as my life was about to taken by his eldest son.

 Chapter 16 - 16:The Red Hair Maid (Christian P.O.V)

    Christian P.O.V


    The room I''ve been locked up in for years, of the dark wolf living inside me. The Inside was like a small apartment. I had a living room, my bedroom, and a bathroom. My mother; the Luna had designed the place wanting me to feel comfortable, but how could I feel relaxed living a life where I was unable to control my beast and locked away from everyone, my family, and most of all from ever finding my one true mate.


    I started to worry about my mate even though I have never met her. About how sad she must be, not being able to find me. I sink my hand within my bed angrily ripping the sheet thinking how heartbroken my mate must be, out there trying hard to find me. More thoughts filled my head worrying even more about other male wolves taking advantage of her and too hurting her. I growled; allowing it to echo within my room. Angry at the thought of anyone hurting her..


    "Moon goodness, I said softly; Please take care of my mate and grant her and her family with happiness," I begged the moon goddess


    Turning from my side onto my back; as I laid on my bed. I started to stare at the ceiling wondering if I''ll ever live a normal life; where I control my beast whenever I shifted; not hurt anyone and too to one day be in love and not worry every day about hurting her.


    I sat up staring at the white bowl on my bedside table; hoping to one day meet the one who had such a wonderful scent. Suddenly something hit me. could it be? I thought. At a younger age, I''ve heard several love stories of how most shifters found their mate. It has always been love at first sight or wandering off by the full moon; until you found your half, but finding your mate by her scent. I had never heard of that. I reached for the bowl holding it to my nose.


    Disappointed I place it back down, not being able to smell the strange scent anymore. I could only smell the food that was once in it.


    Still, I was curious as to why; I felt such a strong feeling within me whenever I scented the strange scent. I was eager to know who it came from. I had to ask Francine who had handled this bowl.


    I started to think even deeper; wondering if the scent from this she-wolf was living amongst me; within this house. It must be, I thought. For where else would this scent came from.


    I turned quickly staring at the closed door that allowed me to enter my living room; hearing a strange sound.


    I listen careful; trying to get a clear sound and there I heard a female banging on my door, for help.


    I got up quickly; heading to the door.


    As I exit my room; the strange scent hit me, stronger than ever. The same scent I had picked up on my bowl.


    I quickly pushed my bedroom door entering my living room; eager to find out who the scent belonged to.


    The door made a loud creak as I open it.


    "Ha!..." I heard the female shout, terrifyingly.


    "Please help me, somebody help me," she cried while she bangs on the door hard.


    My bedroom door made a hard sound hitting against the walls as I now stand within the living room.


    And there I saw a red hair female within a long green dress; decorated with white flowers; hitting on the door wanting to get out; beside her, she had a silver bucket filled with water and a mop.


    She glances behind her seeing me and turned around frighteningly; knocking down the door even more.


    My breathing suddenly changes, being around her. I had never experienced such feelings with anyone. I wanted to say something. I wanted to know who she was, but my mouth didn''t allow me to. My body only wanted me to stand there and stare at her beauty and too enjoy her attractive scent. that wanted my dark wild wolf to howl; howl like I have never howled before.


    I suddenly felt one of my feet moved and then another; until I was standing behind her, so close that her dress brushed against my side; allowing my skin to be covered with goose pump.


    She quickly turned around and screamed; throwing herself against the floor; while she huddles against the door, terrified by me. I stand above her staring at her; not being able to control myself.


    "Please don''t hurt me, sir," she begged me while she stares into my eyes.


    "I''ll never hurt you," I felt my tongue within my mouth moved, but none of the words, escaped my mouth; allowing her to hear me.


    "She''s mine," I heard my wolf within me spoke.


    "Take her, Take her, Take her!, claim what is yours" My wolf shouted even more inside of me. eager to have her; for she was my mine. she was my one true mate.


    My wolf wanted to howl loud; happily, it was no longer alone, but I was afraid of allowing my beast to do so. what if; I shifted. I worried. I didn''t want to hurt her. I didn''t want to hurt my mate after finding her. I wanted to protect her and keep her safe within my arms.


    I stood silently above her; captivated by her beauty. She was gorgeous. her long hair was brighter than any red rose I''ve ever seen and her eyes, it reminded me of nature and the beauty of the forest and how badly I missed running around allowing the leaves of the trees to brush against my body and feeling the cool breeze. Her beauty was magnificent. there were no words in this world that could describe how beautiful my mate was.


    "Please don''t hurt me," she begged me while she sat on the floor. Her voice made me felt peace inside. Peace I thought I would never have one day.


    Hurt of what my made had just asked of me; I slowly walked backward away from her. while my eyes still fixed on her; not looking where I was going.


    Why did she think I would hurt her? I thought and then it struck me.


    She must have heard the news about the alpha eldest son not being able to control his wolf and too was dangerous to be around, but didn''t she knew I was her mate. Didn''t she felt what I feel? I continued to stare at her wanting to find out if she knew. I wanted to ask her, but I didn''t want to scare her anymore.


    Deep down I was so happy I had found my mate, but it seems she didn''t know I was her mate. In her eyes, I saw only fear. Fear of being around me; which had sadden me. She stared at me frighteningly as if she was looking at a monster.


    I slowly moved from her and sat on the couch. I wanted to move away from her, but I couldn''t my feet weren''t allowing me to leave the living room and so I sat and watch her.


    She slowly got up from the floor and standstill continuing to watch me; saying nothing; while she reaches for the map.


    I needed to know what her name was. I didn''t want to scare her anymore and so I had to speak softly to her, but still, I scared her.


    "Who are you?" I inquired her wanting to know her name.


    Her body jumped frightening; by my powerful voice; still terrified by me. It seems no matter what I''d try to do she still would be frightened by me; only seeing me a shifter, not being able to control his wolf. I was surprised she answer me; that my heart raced within my chest, just hearing her sweet voice.


    "I''m here to clean your room," she said; while the mop felled from her hand, nervously.


    I quickly jumped from the couch; going to help her.


    Our hands both touched the map on the floor. My heart raced within my chest and a strong happy feeling rushed through me, enjoying feeling someone else skin against mine.


    My body felt so excited about her touch or it was because she was my mate. I raised my head to look at her and our eyes connected; diving into each other as one.


    My belly felt like it was going to burst, just being next to her. The feeling was so strong. It was so impossible to control being so close to her. The air escaping from her sexy lips was sweet and tempted me to grab her in my arms and kiss her.


    She quickly jumped up; away from me; not wanting to be so close to a monster


    Wanting her to see, I was good and it was just that I could not tame my beast. I took up the map and gave her.


    She stood still afraid of coming towards me.


    "I won''t hurt you," I told her trying my best to not scare my mate. My mate stared at me frightening; until she slowly came to me taking the map. I walked away from her turning my back and glance behind me to look at her again and there my eyes met her large green eyes; which looked like a beautiful forest, hit by the sunlight. Her image was as if she was handmade by the moon goddess and send only to me. Her beauty was rare.


    I suddenly felt my wolf within worried about our mate; throughout all my years. My wolf within has never shown any feeling of worry for anyone except her; my one true mate. It only wanted to kill and create trouble. It was as if it only cares for her; only her; and no one else.


    I then felt like; she was the answer to my wild wolf; in helping me to take control.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Reaching Out To My, Terrified Mate

    Christian P.O.V (cont''d)


    I walked back towards the couch and sat; allowing her to see I had no intention of hurting her. I became angry wanting to know who filled my mate''s mind with rubbish allowing her to have a great fear for me. Yes, I was dangerous to be around, very. but, within my human form; I was the nicest person you have ever met, only when I needed to. It depends on how your attitude towards me was.


    What do you expect; I was born an alpha and will one day be the ruler when my father, alpha Pharaoh isn''t around anymore. I had to stay on guard at all times, but not to my mate. I stop speaking to myself within my mind; hearing my mate, sweet voice that sounded as peaceful as listening to the stream; while falling asleep.


    "Can I clean now sir?" she asked me scared..


    "Sir," I said out loud; hating how she called me. My wolf wanted my mate to call me by my name.


    I wanted her to call me Christian; for I was only hers and her mine. She looked at me wanting to return to what she had come here to do and get the hell out of my place; away from me.


    I didn''t answer her; wanting her to give me the answer for the first question I''d ask her and that was; who she was and so I had to ask her again; for my wolf was dying to know our mate''s name.


    "I''m a maid," she again told me while she started to clean the floor; wanting to leave so badly.


    "No, I want to know your name," I told her.


    She stopped cleaning; with a sad look on her face and started to stare at the floor; preventing me from gazing into her beautiful green eyes. I wanted to run to her and held her in my arms. My wolf within me hated seeing my mate so sad.


    Stopping myself from going over to her; not wanting to scare her anymore. She raised her head back to me and spoke.


    "I have no name," she told me.


    I got up from the couch immediately, surprise at what my mate had just told me. Who in the world within their right mind would not name a beauty like her. I mean I would be happy to give my mate a name. A name that she meant everything within this world to me.


    "My world," I heard my wolf spoke to me, wanting her to have that name; for that was what she now meant to us.


    "I''m a child of ****," she told me disappointedly.


    I growled angrily; hating she was being punished for something she did not ask for nor play a part in. she was innocent.


    "And what does that have to do with you," I inquired her, angrily; wanting her to not feel sorry for something she was not at fault to blame.


    Her beautiful green eyes widen, surprised by my answer, and lower her head sadly.


    "What do you wish me to call you?" I again inquired her.


    I tighten my mouth almost allowing her to hear me call her, my world.


    "No one," she said as she turned her back and continued to clean.


    I felt a strong urge to pull her into my arms holding her face and let her know; she was important; very much to me. I then realized my mate was broken. her spirit was shaken very badly because of something she had nothing to do with. I was now eager to make her happy before she leaves my room; After all, I was her mate and I had a big role I had to take on and that was to make sure my she-wolf was always happy; even if I had to kill someone for her.


    "The way you were conceived have nothing to do with you," I told her; wanting her to feel better about herself.


    She again stopped cleaning and turned towards me; gazing into my eyes.


    "You are different," she said. She covered her mouth surprised what she was thinking about me came out loud.


    I was happy to hear it. I spoke to her quickly wanting to keep on hearing her voice and too allow her not to feel so threatened by me; after all, I was her mate.


    "You expected a violent beast, when you came in here didn''t you?" I asked her


    She nodded; while she smiled at me; that made my heart wanted to melt. I now was so happy she didn''t look at me like a monster anymore.


    "Why did you came knowing you were terrified of me?" I had to ask her. I wanted to know even though I was happy she came or I would never have known she was my mate.


    She again lowers her head, sadly.


    I walked up to her and touched her chin. My entire body trembled just by the touch of her skin. She pushed away my hand and went over to the next side of my living room to clean. My wolf inside of me felt like our entire world was falling apart, as I stare at my hand still feeling the force she made by pushing my hand away from her smooth chin. I was heartbroken, my world didn''t want me to touch her when she was mine. My one and only true mate.


    I then realize she didn''t come here on her own. It seems she was forced, but by who. I wanted to feel angry at whosoever forced, my world into doing something she refused to do, but, I didn''t want to. I would have never seen her if it was not so, but the thought of that person forcing her kept on running through my mind. I wanted to find him/her and tear off their neck with my bare teeth.


    "Did Francine force you in here?" I asked her.


    She shook her head.


    "Who?" I again asked eager to know.


    She said nothing; I didn''t bother to question her about it anymore; knowing it was one of my family members. I continued to stare at her; while she carried out her work seeing she was very young.


    "How old are you?" I inquired her.


    "18, sir," she answered me.


    I then realize she wouldn''t know I was her mate; which she will when the full moon comes, anyways, I thought happily not being able to wait.


    "Can I clean your room, sir?" she asked me.


    I hated she kept on calling me sir, but I had to let her until she felt comfortable in calling me by my rightful name.


    No sit, I told her.


    I hated my mate was doing such work. I didn''t want her to lift a strand.


    She stands still scared, while she looked at the empty chair, before me.


    "Sit," I again told her.


    She slowly moved and stop and then again.


    "I will never hurt you," I said while I bite my tongue, almost telling her I was her mate.


    She sat on the couch, sitting sideways afraid of looking at me. I wanted her to stay with me. I didn''t want her to leave. Suddenly I saw my door went open quickly and there I saw my cousin Josh. My mate jumped up quickly and went over to the bucket and map. Josh looked at her surprisingly and then back at me.


    "What is happening here?" he said.


    I got up and answered him.


    "It has nothing to do with you," I said to him.


    He looked at me knowing I was someone not to mess with. He knew I wasn''t a fan of him. I hate how he treats women. Being informed by mother about him finding a mate I felt sorry for her, being with a scumbag like him.


    "I''m just here to check on her, that''s all," he told me.


    I felt anger hearing him said that. I didn''t want him near her; for he was a player who loved to fool around with other''s mate and steal their innocents before they found their mate.


    "Are you finish?" he asked my mate as he walked over to her. I saw him touched her and she quickly moved away from him, hating him.


    "Leave!.....'' I shouted at him; allowing the dark beast inside of me to growl angrily.


    Josh jumped frighteningly and held on to my mate, thinking I was shifting again. I quickly got to him and threw him outside of my room shutting it. I hated that he was touching her; nor did I like him being around her. I turned to look at my mate and there I saw her terrified by my action; holding the map within her hand.


    "Don''t be scare please," I tell her wanting to know why she pushed away Josh; I needed to know what he did to her, so I could damage him.


    "Have he ever hurt you?" I inquired her.


    "I want to go I''m scared," she said.


    Hating how scared she was of me again. I had to let her go.


    "You may go," I said while I turned my back, sadly. It was very difficult in doing so; knowing I wanted her to stay here with me. I had just found her.


    Suddenly I felt her touch me. I turned around, slowly, and held her hand. Her hand felt so tiny and soft within my large hands.


    I stared within her eyes; seeing she was too alone she-wolf. A large cloud of worries swept over me afraid of anyone taking advantage of her.


    "If anyone ever hurt you; you know where to find me," I told her.


    She smiled at me and ran out, quickly; closing the door behind her.


    Her smile lightens me.


    I fell to the floor looking at the closed door; now knowing my mate was within my home. I had to control this beast within me. I had to be next to her and to protect her. I looked around the room no longer wanting to be here, anymore.

 Chapter 18 - 18: The Strange Wolf Within The Forest

    "If anyone hurt you, you know where to find me," I kept on hearing his powerful voice within my head.


    I stood still staring at the closed door. I do not know; but being around him gave me a strange, unusual feeling as if I found someone who loved me and too a place, I could call home. At first, I was terrified of him, but when he talks his powerful voice gave me a soothing feeling, that wanted me to stay with him and never leave him. I felt safe with him. I touched the door, running my hand across it. Feeling the hardness and the claws, which were created by him.


    I started to wonder why Francine was so terrified of not wanting me to enter his cell. What if the alpha locked him up inside, just like my evil grandmother did to me and wanted everyone to believe, he was evil, I thought.


    I knew how it felt to be locked up away from everyone and how terrible it was being alone and only meeting the walls of the room every day.


    I had to save him.. I had to set him free.


    My mind suddenly went to his appearance. He was the most handsome man I have seen; Josh could never compare his physical features with his. His hair was darker than night and much taller than mine; going down to his waist.


    His voice was powerful than his father and too his was incredibly attractive. I closed my eyes ashamed hoping he did not see me as the way Josh looks at me, a pervert. When I was next to him, I could not stop staring at his body as he stands before me shirtless, only within a long black pant. His upper body was well built that made my wolf tempted to touch him and wanting to shift and ran to him.


    My wolf had never felt that way to anyone; whenever I am around anyone, I do not feel my wolf at all, but with Christian; my wolf felt so alive within, that I felt her jumping inside of me excitedly. I had to stand still, trying to find peace in calming her down. I do not know what I will do next if I ever get close to him again. I am afraid I might embarrass myself this time.


    I held my red hair brushing it back; again, remembering what he said; wanting to protect me. Why? I inquired myself wanting to know why he wanted to protect me; for I was a total stranger to him. I squeeze my eyes tightly and turned around angrily. Remembering Josh fooled me once. I could not trust another man now; it was as if they only wanted to sleep with me, that is all. That is what I meant to them.


    "What is wrong?" I heard the Luna''s voice. I turned around quickly.


    "I''ve finish clean his room," I told her, while I hurriedly went downstairs.


    "Okay," she said while she stared at me, curious as to why I was standing Infront of the closed door.


    As I went downstairs; I glance at her; seeing her still watching me. This family seems to be sick but sicker than my evil grandmother; I thought. I went into the kitchen and there I saw Francine greeted me with a smile, worriedly. She hugged me tightly, while my head rested across her left shoulder


    "He didn''t look dangerous," I told her as she stopped hugging me.


    "Because he wasn''t in his wolf form, or he would surely kill you, she told me.


    I nodded happily I had seen him in his human form instead. Francine took the bucket and map from my hand and told me to rest on a seat within the kitchen. I made an angry face the minute I saw Josh enters the kitchen.


    "I''m happy, you''re save," he said.


    I turned my head aside not wanting to look at him.


    "Babe," I heard his mate entered the kitchen and ran over to hug him.


    I felt so sorry for the poor thing; not knowing her mate was a player. I turned my eyes away from them not wanting to look at them. hating I was within the same room as them.


    "Francine," I called my supervisor.


    She turned to look at me.


    "What should I do next?" I asked her.


    "Well, the back yard needs to be cleaned," she told me.


    I jumped excitedly and shouted, forgetting we were not alone.


    "I''m sorry," I said softly lowering my head to the floor.


    I heard Francine said, "follow me." and so I did.


    I was so happy to go outside; ever since I was released from my cell. I had been inside the alpha''s home. Finally, we were at the back of the alpha''s home. My eyes widen by its beauty.


    "It''s beautiful isn''t it?" Francine inquired me.


    I nodded enjoying its beauty. The yard was filled with large trees that towered within the sky.


    "The alpha loves nature and so he decided to build his house within the middle of the forest," Francine told me.


    I was surprised an evil man would love nature so much and was so cold-hearted to others. I did not understand.


    "Well, here''s a broom and start cleaning," she told me as she went off inside.


    I watched her as she went off. happily, I was all alone. I stared into the big blue sky and spin around until I fell on my back. I rolled within the green grass enjoying its green smell and its smooth leaves against my skin. I got up and sat; running my hands through the grasses; enjoy feeling them.


    Suddenly I heard a strange sound in the forest. I looked around. I jumped up quickly seeing a big black wolf. It was the largest and the darkest wolf I had ever seen; staring at me within the entrance that led into the forest, I stood silently staring at it, afraid of moving. If it ever tries to attack me, I do not think I could outrun it.


    Its eyes were red like blood as it gazed at me. my body jumped as I saw it raised its head within the sky and howl softly as if it were calling someone.


    my body trembled nervously, wanting help. I started to think of Josh, wanting him to save me; knowing I hated him and wanted nothing to do with him.


    My heart raced within my chest as I saw it took a step. I almost fainted and there I saw it turned around, going away. I felt so relieved.


    I held my dress, terrified seeing it turned his head staring at me. it howls again as if it wanted me to follow him. I suddenly felt the same strange feeling I felt being around Christian; not being able to control my wolf. I felt my wolf wanting to run with him; she was eager to go with him. I felt my dress suddenly started to rip apart.

 Chapter 19 - 19: The Big Black Wolf

    "No," I said to my wolf not wanting to change nor to go with the strange dark wolf.


    I felt a strong feeling within me as if my wolf wanted to cry. I looked at the red eyes large beast as it howled at me.


    "What are you doing to my wolf?" I said to it.


    It was as if it was controlling my wolf with its howls. I heard my wolf spoke. "I want to go with him," she said fighting its way from out of my body.


    I looked around seeing my beautiful green dress all torn up flying all over the place like dead leaves and there I saw I was no longer within my human form. I was now standing on four feet.


    "Woo," the wolf within the forest called me again..


    I felt my feet moved and there I felt myself running into the forest. I felt a strange feeling of happiness, running to meet him. Soon I was close to him, that our face touched. My wolf howls softly at him. I was no longer afraid of him. I felt safe. I closed my green eyes, as it got even more closer to me running his head into my furry red fur. My body shiver by his touch. I slowly open my eyes feeling his wet tongue against my neck, licking me slowly.


    My wolf moan, by his, touched and jumped on him happily; allowing both of us to fall onto the ground. He got up slowly moving away, but gently and ran off. I looked at the dark wolf not wanting it to leave. He stopped and howl softly calling me to come. My wolf wagged its tail happily and followed the big, black wolf.


    Soon we were running into the forest side by side. He was amazingly fast., but I tried to catch up with him. He would turn to look at me and slow down allowing me to gain upon him. I did not know but being next to him kept on making me remembering Christian it was as if I was around him again. The breezed ran through my fur allowing my body to shiver excitedly by its touch. It felt so good running with him and too being next to the strange wild beast.


    Following him, I did not want to return to the alpha''s home. I wanted to be next to him. Suddenly he stopped at the edge of a large cliff. He looked behind him at me. I stopped.


    ''woo," It howled wanting me to come and stand beside him. I slowly walked up to him standing next to him. My eyes widen seeing his eyes were no longer as red as blood, but black.


    "Who is he? I wondered.


    He moved his head to mine and licked my face; I closed my eyes enjoying his touch. He again howled at me as he lied down at the edge of the cliff. I did the same resting his head across his neck. I did not know why I did it, but my wolf enjoyed touching him. I removed his head from his soft dark fur and looked over the cliff. It was a beautiful scene. I saw a large river; it was very large. I jumped up and howled the minute I saw a large fish jumped from the river. It was one beautiful place.


    I felt his hot breath against the side of my face; knowing he was staring at me. I slowly turned my head to his and there our eyes met. My green eyes and his dark eyes. he came closer to me and ran his face across mine. My four feet trembled, weak by his touch; allowing me to fall onto my feet. He pushed me up with his head. I jumped on him playfully and stared at him. We stand for minutes staring at each other. I enjoyed it, just by his stares he made my body weak. He did not have to touch me. Suddenly I heard a strange sound in the forest. We both looked to see who it was and there I saw Francine looking for me.


    "You didn''t finish your work and so you decided to take a ran within the forest," she cursed me.


    "No," I answered her and turned to look at the dark wolf.


    My eyes widen seeing he was no longer with me. I was disappointed, I did not get his name and wanted to know if I will ever meet him again.


    "Change!" Francine shouted at me.


    I wanted to explain to her, I was not alone, but if I did. she would have never believed me. I shifted, now standing in front of her naked.


    Francine gave me a red dress to put on. the dress was much lighter than my hair. And told me to never do it again. I lower my head, sadly not for what I did but wondering if I will ever see him again. I followed her until we were back at the alpha''s home. I took one last look, within the forest; hoping we will meet again. Francine pulled me allowing my body to jerk; into the house angrily and told me to wash my hand and wash the plates.


    I looked around the kitchen, seeing she had already prepared dinner; no wonder why she was so angry with me. I had been gone for long.


    "I''m sorry Francine," I apologized to her.


    "Next time I won''t lie for you, for you are trouble," she said angrily.


    I looked at her sadly and went over to the dirty plates, washing them. I did not mean to make her lie for me, I thought.


    "When you''re finish your food is on the counter, eat and go straight to your room," she told me as she exits the kitchen


    I quickly washed the plates, drying them, and quickly went to the counter to eat. I was very hungry after running with the strange wolf.


    I smiled seeing it was steak, mash potato, and string beans. I quickly took hold of a fork; jamming a piece of the steak, placing it into my mouth.


    suddenly I felt the fork pulled from my mouth, cutting my bottom lip.


    "Ah," I screamed holding to my mouth, while blood ran from my lip to my hand.


    "Don''t ever touch my fucking food," he said while his cold blue eyes met mine.

 Chapter 20 - 20: The Evil Alpha

    I stared at the bright red blood, dripping slowly from my lips; running from my hand, until it finds its way, falling onto the floor next to my feet. Allowing it to splash against my toes.


    I held my mouth in pain, raising my head, staring at the alpha. He too stared at me and smiled enjoying what he did. I wanted to run to my room and cry, but I was scared, so scared to even take a step backward, away from him. I did not want to feel any more pain again. My mouth hurts, allowing me to tighten my teeth within my mouth, trying to bear its pain.


    "The pain that I felt was far greater than this, when your father **** and took my first Luna away from me," he said while he pushed my bloody hand away from my mouth.


    "Ah!" I cried out in pain, falling to the floor onto my knees.


    He pulled me by my red hair and brought his face to mine. "You shall feel the pain I went through," he said angrily while his spit flew into my eyes.. I closed my eyes.


    Suddenly I felt myself falling onto the floor hard. I open my eyes, feeling myself on my side on the kitchen floor.


    "I hate you!" he shouted while I saw him moved his large right foot to me. I closed my eyes; not wanting to see what he was about to do.


    "Ha!" I screamed out while I grind my teeth as he kicked me hard in the side.


    I curled myself into a ball, preventing him from kicking me in my side. He moved onto my back and started to kick me even hard. I screamed out loud as he started to step into my side. I pee myself from the sharp pain I was feeling. I heard someone rushed into the kitchen.


    "Uncle Pharaoh!" I heard Josh shouted.


    He did not stop. I felt Josh came over me and pushed him away from me. I open my eyes in tears and saw Josh standing Infront of me, Protecting me from the alpha.


    "Get out of my way! he shouted at his nephew angry.


    Josh refused to move.


    "Move I said, he shouted even more.


    My eyes widen as I heard what escape from Josh''s mouth, softly; refusing to let him hurt me anymore. It was what I wanted him to do, the day I was looking for him. The day I wanted him to save me from all I had been through. And wanting to see if he would. I remember the day I told Cindy; that Josh would protect me. I had been lying to myself all along, for I did not know if he would want to be with me and protect me when I found him.


    I cried even more; seeing the beautiful brown eye man and dark brown hair, standing in front of me; protecting me from the alpha. The leader of the pack.


    "If you want to kill her, you have to kill me too," he said while he stood still before me; spreading his hand, ready to fight.


    My eyes widen even more as I saw the alpha walked straight to him and stared into his face. I then saw him glanced at me. I turned my head terrified by him. I then heard strong footsteps leaving the kitchen, angry. I turned to look and saw it was only me and Josh within the kitchen. He continued to stand still with his back turned. I moved my mouth trying to call him; while I laid on the floor in pain, but no sound escapes from my mouth. I closed my eyes tight, trying to find strength in calling him.


    "Josh," I finally called his name. My first love name. He was the first man I had met and too the first one I shared my first kiss with.


    "Josh," I called his name again.


    I saw him turned around slowly. I stop crying the minute I saw tears in his eyes. I raised my right hand covered in blood wanting to touch him. Was he crying for me? I thought as I saw him wiped away tears from his mesmerizing brown eyes and walked over to me, gently taking me up into his arms, not caring about my blood touching his new shirt.


    "Ah!" I cried out in pain.


    "I got you, babe," I heard him said gently.


    I looked into his eyes and rest my head on his chest, feeling safe. He held me gently against his body carrying me out of the kitchen.


    "Where are you taking me?" I asked him.


    "Your room," he said while he glances at me.


    Suddenly I saw Francine heading towards us. She was so frightened to see I was hurt and informed Josh to carry me into her room, instead. Josh hurriedly did as he was told. laying me to lie down on to her bed. Josh stand still watching Francine, as she wiped the blood away from my body and gave me something to bear the awful pain.


    "I''m going to take off her clothes in getting rid of all of the blood and seeing where else she is hurt," Francine told Josh.


    Josh nodded as he looked at her and left the room.


    "Josh," I called him; wanting him to stay.


    "I''ll be back, I promise," he told me.


    I watched him as he exits Francine''s room, closing the door behind him. Francine started to take off my clothes; allowing me to lie bare on her bed. I looked at her, seeing tears within her eyes as she saw the terrible bruises all over my body. She touched my face and I grimaced in pain. She reached for a grey tube within her bedroom draw.


    "This will prevent your bruises from infection," she said while she gently rubbed it against my skin.


    I closed my eyes, tighten my mouth still in great pain as she touched me. Soon she was finished cleaning the blood from my body and place the white cream on my body. I saw she again went into her draw and gave me one of her long, dark, blue dress in wearing. It was large, but I did not care; due to the sharp pain, I was still in.


    "The pain will slowly go away, but it will take a while," Francine told me.


    I nodded.


    "Did the alpha did this to you?" she inquired me sadly.


    I again nodded, while tears filled my eyes.


    "We have to find your father, alpha Logan," she said.


    "Alpha?" I repeated.


    My father is an alpha just like Pharaoh, I thought. As soon as I was about to ask her more about him; her door pushed right open. Francine spins around quickly as her door hit against the wall hard. And there we saw it was Alpha Pharaoh. He looked at me angrily and then at Francine.


    "Get your stuff and get the hell out of my house now!" he shouted at Francine.


    "Sir I don''t understand, what you''re saying," Francine said.


    My heart raced within my chest as I looked for Josh, wondering where he is; to protect us from his uncle.


    My body jumped frighteningly as he shouted at Francine.


    You''re fired!" he shouted at her.


    "I need this job for my family," Francine pleaded to him.


    "You have 5 minutes to leave, he told her, or I''ll kill you."


    Francine immediately packs her stuff into a large black bag and came towards me; wanting to help me from the bed.


    "Where are you taking the bitch?" alpha Pharaoh, inquired her.


    Francine looked at me sadly; while she sobbed and ran from the room.


    Seeing her taken away from me; I lost every answer to my questions. It seems she knew about my father, an alpha, but was afraid to tell me all because of Pharaoh, and now when I finally get to hear my father''s name. Alpha Pharaoh fired her.


    "Get up **** child!" he shouted at me.


    I tried to get up but kept on falling back to the bed, hurt.


    "Get up he said while he walked over to me, you have work you need to finish upstairs," he again said while he held me by my hair and pulled me from the bed.


    I growled in pain; while I looked for Josh; wondering where he was. I wanted him to save me again, but I did not see him.


    "My nephew won''t be running to save you again, he told me, I made sure I send him off to do something very important," he said while he laughed.


    I grimaced my face as he pulled my head to his face to stand still.


    "You have met my son within his human form and was lucky to be alive; would you like to meet him within his wild beast form? he said while he dropped me onto the ground still holding my hair and pulling me from the room.


    "No!" I shouted.


    I screamed out as he pulled me from my room by my hair until we were upstairs. My body hit against the stairs by every pull he made. He laughed; until we''re standing at his eldest son''s door; ready for him to kill me. I closed my eyes, giving up on life. I was tired of going through such a painful life and wanted to die. I gave up.


    As I heard him spin the doorknob my mind suddenly went to the dark, red-eye wolf who gave me a feeling of happiness. I had never felt, even when I''m near Josh.


    I heard him open the door quickly allowing it to hit against the wall and threw me in.


    I closed my green eyes, lying onto the floor; hearing the loud growl of the angry beast; ready to kill me.


    It is wonderful when you write a book, but it is much wonderful when someone enjoys reading your writings:- Athan. King. Knight.

 Chapter 21 - 21: Locked Within The Deadly Beast Cell

    "Ha-ha!" I heard the evil alpha laughed outside of the beast room.


    "Kill her beast, rip her apart, and make sure there are no remains of her!" he shouted out loud.


    I trembled on the floor scared; scared of opening my eyes. I tighten my teeth within my mouth and closed my eyes tightly of what was about to happen. My heart raced within my chest, echoing within my ear. As I heard the heavy footstep of the beast approaching me.


    "Grr...," I heard it growled as I felt it came closer. Until I felt its hot air escaping from his nostril against my face. My lips trembled by its breath and my heart raced even more within my chest, allowing me to feel pain of every beat it made.. I did not move, laying on the floor pretending to be dead. At that moment I wanted to die; I wanted my heart to stop. I did not want to die being torn apart by his sharp teeth. Thinking of how terrible my death was going to be; I felt between me became soak. I pee myself, petrified.


    "Whenever you need my help, you know where to find me," I heard Christian voice within my head. How could he protect me? From himself, I thought, petrified.


    "Grr," I heard the beast over my head again.


    My heart hit against my chest as if it wanted away out; as I heard his teeth, rubbing against each other sharp and angrily. I squeezed my hand, terrified. I then felt it stomped its feet on the floor.


    "Somebody anybody save me," I shout out within my head while my lips trembled.


    The beast jumped hard against the floor causing the entire ground to shake. And the sound of his body falling onto the floor, echoing across the room. Suddenly I felt it pushed me from my side onto my back. I was so terrified knowing the one who was going to end my life from this world was right in front of me.


    "Grrr," It growled as I felt it moved until I felt it beside my neck; allowing me to feel the hot air escaping from his mouth, filled with sharp razor teeth ready to inject them into me. I could not hold it back anymore. I quickly open my eyes; moving away from the beast as fast I could and screamed allowing my belly bottom to hurt.


    "Get that bitch and eat her up!" I heard the evil alpha outside as I ran towards the door, afraid to look at the beast. I knocked on the door, begging him to let me out. He too returned my knock in mocking me and laughing. I turned my back towards the door still begging him, wishing he would show me a little mercy.


    "I''ll do anything for you, alpha Pharaoh, if you let me out please," I begged him; hoping he will now feel sorry for me. I cried as my body trembled even more as I slowly raised my head now staring at the beast. My eyes widen.


    "I''ll never hurt you," he said while he stands before me naked.


    I cried hearing him said that, running towards him. I was so happy he was within his human form. Christian stopped me before my body could get close to his. I stood staring at him and there I saw tears escaping from his eyes as he stares gravely at the door. He reached for the tip of my finger, holding me, and turned his head to face me. I returned his touch, as he stared into my green eyes and held my face. I closed my eyes enjoying his soft touch.


    "What did I told you before you leave my room?" he inquired me as he moved his hand across my cheeks. My entire body shivers by his touch. In his eyes, I could see anger as he inquired me.


    "Whenever I need your help, I should let you know," I answered him while my eyes became flooded with tears.


    I again closed my eyes finding comfort by his soft touch. I could feel my wolf within me jumping happily not wanting him to stop touching me. Tears streak down my cheek as I held his hard muscular hands against my cheek, staring into his eyes. My eyes widen shockingly seeing his eyes that were darker than the night was now as red as blood.


    It could not be? I thought. It could not be him, the wolf who had called me to take a run with him within the forest. The Dark large wolf my wolf was unable to control herself around. Christian turned his head back to the door furious, I heard his father still at the door hitting it.


    "Are you done beast, eating that bitch?" he shouted as he laughed out.


    Christian grinned his teeth in anger. I pushed myself away from him quickly seeing he was about to change. He looked at me. "This wolf within me is yours and will never hurt you, he told me.


    He then howls out loudly. I cover my ears not being able to bear such aloud sound. I pushed myself even more from him towards the wall of his living room. I watched him growled and his body burst out transforming into the large, dark beast. He was no longer the tall, handsome, long, dark hair man before me anymore, but the dark, colossal beast growling at me. As he growled, he spoke to my wolf. I could feel my wolf within me feeling peaceful inside. The beast turned his head to the door and ran towards it hitting it down with his huge body.


    I ran towards his bedroom, terrified of what was about to happen and there I heard a loud shout.


    "Don''t son, don''t!" the alpha shouted.


    I heard the dark wolf growled, even more, creating great chaos.


    "Stop it," I heard the evil alpha again shout. Within his voice, I could hear the sound of pain as if he were hurt. I slowly pushed myself onto the floor, covering my mouth. Shocked that the wolf was saving me from his father, his blood, but why?

 Chapter 22 - 22: My Strange Behaviour Towards The Beast

    Questions filled my head about the large dark beast, fighting his father for me, outside of his room. Why was he protecting me? Why did he visit me in the forest? Why does my wolf feel so peaceful around him? and Why do I too felt so safe with him? More than I ever with anyone and he was only a stranger. I jumped up quickly hearing a scream.


    "Pharaoh!" I heard the Luna screamed while she cried.


    I ran from his bedroom exiting his cell. Covering my mouth seeing alpha Pharaoh lying on the floor nude. He was covered in blood from head to toe. It seems he had shifted in fighting back but had lost. The Luna run over to her mate, resting his bloody head onto her lap; and cried out loud.


    "Why?" She cried.


    "What have I done to deserve this moon goddess!" she shouted as she rocks her mate back and forth within her lap.. Who seemed as if he was dead?


    I stand away from the Luna next to the dark beast door, trying to see if the alpha was dead, but I did not see his chest moved. I could not see if he was breathing at all. I looked for the beast wondering where he had gone. I saw no sign of him. It seems he had escaped after fighting his father. My heart raced within my chest as I heard a heavy step coming towards us and there, I saw it was Josh.


    "What happened?" he asked the Luna as he looked around, surprisingly. Josh saw his uncle was terribly hurt and ran over to him touching his chest.


    "He''s still alive, we need to get him a doctor now," The Luna said.


    "Yes," said Josh as he got up to ran off. He glances at me.


    "Are you fine?" He asked as he came towards me.


    Everdeen screamed out as she saw the dark beast jumped in front of Josh; blocking him away from me as he came close to me.


    "Grrr....," the beast growled out loud.


    I wanted to fear the beast, but my wolf within me did not want to. I could feel it jumping inside of me happily being around him. I looked sideways seeing Josh walked slowly backward away from the beast. Josh looked sideways seeing if I was fine.


    "Don''t move," he said while his brown eyes fixed on me.


    The beast turned towards me gazing into my eyes. His eye was blood red; it was no longer black.


    "Hmmm." It made a soft moan at me as if it were asking if I was fine.


    I felt my hand about to touch it. Suddenly I saw the beast moved quickly, slamming into the walls of the room. I looked to see what had happened and saw Josh''s brown wolf standing in front of me ready to fight the dark beast. The dark beast got up and growled pushing Josh back to the wall. Josh growled in pain being hurt. He shifted immediately back into his human form, holding onto his side. The dark wolf walked over to him ready to rip him apart. As much as I could not stand Josh. I did not want any more blood to pour anymore.


    "Stop, Christian!" I shouted.


    Josh and Luna Everdeen''s eyes widen frighteningly seeing what had happened. I could not believe it myself. The dark beast listens to me, but why I thought worriedly. Why did he listen to me and not his own family? I watched the beast as he walked over to me and sat next to me; still guarding me from any harm. I stared at the large beast and then back to the Luna. Her eyes were fixed on me shocked that her first son obeyed me, instead of her. She moved her head to look at her mate, alpha Pharaoh. As she heard him coughed.


    "Honey," she called him as she cried.


    "Josh," she called his nephew. "Please get me help right away.


    Josh looked at me as he lay naked on the floor and then back on the beast beside me. I saw within his eyes he was scared to move.


    "Go on," the Luna told him again.


    Josh continued to stare at me while fear danced in his eyes.


    "Go on," I told him.


    The Luna looked at me frighteningly. Josh got up and ran exiting the house for help.


    "Our son tried to kill me," I heard the alpha tried to spoke.


    The Luna took her eyes off me now staring at her mate.


    "You''ll get help soon," she said while she sobbed.


    Suddenly I heard the beast howled. I turned towards him worried. As I heard him howled in pain. He fell to the floor as he shifted back into his human form. I caught him in my arms, wrapping my hands around his naked body. As he lay unconscious. I raised my hand about to touch his face. My body jumped frighteningly hearing his mother shouted at me.


    "Don''t touch my son with your filthy hands!" she spoke.


    I put down my hand not touching him. And there I saw Apollo running towards us.


    "Dad," he shouted; seeing his father badly hurt.


    "Get your brother into his room and locked him up," Everdeen told him.


    Apollo looked at me seeing Christian passed out within my arms and came over to me. I did not know what cause me to behave in such a way, but I felt my hand moved wrapping around him; not wanting Apollo to take him away from me.


    Apollo stared at my small hands around him tightly and touches his brother. I had no idea what happened, but I found myself shouting at Apollo to leave him alone. My wolf could not stand seeing his hands on his bare body, it too hated that his eyes were upon his nakedness. I felt my body moved resting on his nude body, concealing him as if I was his clothes. I glanced behind me and saw Apollo staring at me shocked by my behaviours. I glanced at his mother to the left and too saw her giving me the same look. I looked down at Christian as he lies lifeless on the floor while my body continues to shield him. As I held him, I wanted to know why my wolf had become so protective of him suddenly. I needed to know why?


    Suddenly I found myself being pushed aside away from him, causing my head to hit against the staircase.


    "Get away from my brother!" Apollo shouted at me, as he pulled him into his room and closed the door.


    "Get out, get out of my house now!" the Luna too shouted at me.


    I ran downstairs, not knowing where I was going. Exiting the house, I saw Josh came in accompanied by my evil uncle, the doctor, and two other men, who seem as they were bodyguards. Josh was no longer naked. He was wearing white pants only.


    "You will see the alpha upstairs with his Luna," he pointed to the doctors and the men.


    He then turned to me, looking at me strangely.


    "Did you let him out?" he asked me.


    "No," I answered him as I cried.


    "For four years we had never had any problem with him escaping whenever he shifted until you came along!" he shouted at me.


    "Josh please believe me," I cried to him.


    Josh pulled me towards him by my shoulder, squeezing me angrily.


    I growled in pain.


    "You''re hurting me, Josh," I told him, but he kept on squeezing me until he pushed me away from him allowing me to fall to the ground.


    "How did you allow him to listen to you, what did you do?" he inquired me while I removed myself from the floor.


    "I don''t know," I answered him.


    "You''re lying!" he shouted at me. "I saw you spoke, and he obeyed you!" he again shouted.


    "I don''t know why he listens to me," I told him.


    Angry he slapped me across the face.


    "Get out of here before I kill you," he shouted at me.


    I ran as tears streak down my eyes, not knowing where to go. I was not only a wolf without a name but also a wolf without a home nor anyone to call my own.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Seeing Her True Side (Christian P.O.V)

    Christian P.O.V


    I saw myself within a large, dark field filled with smoke. I was alone and naked within my human form. I remembered being here as a child. I was only 8 at that time, until I woke up not being able to control my beast anymore. Was I dreaming? I thought as I walked around the field, clueless of where I was going.


    I heard a growled. It sounded familiar. I realized it was my wolf. I turned around and saw my wolf appearing from the white smoke. Staring at me with his blood-red eyes..


    I did not understand what was happening. Why was my wolf not within my body and now stood before me as if it were someone else? I wanted to believe it was another wolf, but deep down I knew it was mine. It growled standing away from me. I continued to stare at it as it too did the same.


    What does it want? I questioned myself. It was as if it was waiting for me to say something.


    Finally, I spoke. "What do you want?" I asked my beast. It said nothing continuing to gaze at me. "Why can''t I control you?" I again asked it. Still, it said nothing. I break down into tears remembering my mate. I wanted to protect her and feared that my beast will not allow me to do so. "I don''t want to hurt my mate?" I told the beast.


    It walked up to me, getting closer, and stopped.


    "I will never hurt my mate," it finally spoke.


    "Then why won''t you allow me to take control?" I asked.


    "The time is near," it said as it walked back into the thick, white smoke.


    "I don''t understand," I told it.


    "You will soon," it spoke until I saw it disappears.


    "Wake up Hun, wake up," I heard a female voice.


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw that I was dreaming. My mom rubbed my face worriedly. I got up quickly from the bed remembering what had happened.


    "Where is," I was about to question about my mate, but my mom stopped me, answering me.


    "Your father is fine, he''s within his room trying to heal from a broken rib and a fractured arm," she told me.


    I wanted to feel sorry about him, but I could not. I could feel my wolf within me angered by his name. It hated that he abused our mate and wanted nothing to do with him. Sometimes I felt a strange feeling within me that he was not my father. I did not know why, but every time he was near me, I felt so.


    I needed to know where my mate was and ask again. My mom again spoke.


    "I know that red-headed bitch was evil the first day I met her," she described my mate harshly as she ran her hand through my hair. I held her hand removing it from my long dark hair, hating how she was describing my one true mate, placing her hand gently onto my bed.


    "Don''t worry," she told me. I looked at her wondering why she had said that.


    "She won''t be here anymore to use evil in controlling your beast," my mom said.


    I was shocked hearing what she said and wanted to shout at her, but I just sat there staring at her, wondering if the words that escape my mother''s lips were hers are was it, my father''s. I knew my father and too brother had their ways, but my mom I thought she was different, or after dwelling with my father for such a long time, she had now become him.


    "She''s not evil," I told my mother.


    "I saw her control your wolf and she is nothing to you, and me as your mother I could not do that," she told me.


    She was something to me, I wanted to tell her, but a strange feeling within stopped me from doing so. I removed myself away from her. I did not want to be next to her right now when she was describing my one true mate so badly. I walked up to the wall, praying to the moon goddess that my mate is out there, and she is fine. I must search for her, I thought.


    "You have changed ever since that bitch came along," my mother said angrily.


    I turned around angry and shout at her. "Don''t describe her in such way!"


    My mother jumped frighteningly and covered her mouth. She removes her hand from her mouth, surprised by my behaviour.


    "I should have gotten rid of you a long time ago," she said. "I should have listened to your father," she again said.


    I felt my wolf within me growled at her angrily. She ran from my room shutting the door behind her as she cried. I ran across my room hitting down everything I could find angry at what she had said. I thought my mom was good, but she was just evil as the others. My anger suddenly disappears remembering my mate. I had to find her. I sat within my room, trying to find an escape plan, without anyone knowing. The first attempt I had made meeting her within the forest. I had no idea how I did. I could only remember wishing to see her so badly until I did at the back of my yard. I laid on my bed speaking to my wolf, hoping he could allow me to see her again.


    Suddenly I heard a knock at the door.


    "Go away!" I shouted.


    "It''s me, Francine," the person answered.


    I got up quickly hoping she knows the whereabouts of my mate and told her to come in. She pushed my bedroom door open. In her hand, I saw a cup of Juice and a sandwich that smelled like chicken. She gave it to me, and I placed it on the ground. Francine looked around the place seeing how badly it looked and asked if she could start cleaning now.


    "No," I told her. I was not planning on staying here anyway.


    "Do you know where the red hair maid is?" I inquired her since I had no name for her.


    Francine turned to look at me and answered, "I heard from Josh she was fired, I just got here after the Luna rehired me," she told me.


    I took up the grape juice and started to drink, preparing to ask her another question. Suddenly I taste a strange taste within the drink.


    "This juice tastes funny," I told Francine. Francine came over to me taking the juice and smelled it.


    "It smells fine," she said. "but I didn''t prepare it your mother did," she told me


    I dropped to the floor feeling weak. My body felt like it was giving up on me.


    Francine places the cup on the floor and ran over to me helping me onto the bed.


    "Please find my red hair mate and bring her way up into the forest away from everyone into a cabin, the secret spot I showed you where I use to ran off to, at a younger age," I told her.


    "Christian what''s happening?" she asked me frighteningly.


    "Please find her in protecting her and tie her down when the full moon comes, so she won''t come to find me," I told her.


    "What''s happening?" she kept on asking as she held my face, worried.


    "My mother gave me wolf sleeping powder," I told her. It was a powder that allows you to sleep for a year as if you are hibernating or kill you if you were not lucky.


    "Protect my mate," please I told her as the place started to get dark. "She''s my everything," I again told her.


    "I will sir," she answered me. I then heard footsteps entered my room. I was unable to see but hear it was my mother.


    "Get out!" she ordered Francine. I heard Francine left the room. She was my last hope in saving my mate.


    "Why?" I had to ask my mom.


    "I''m sorry son, but it is the best for my family. I won''t let that bitch ruin our lives," she said.


    "You knew she''s my mate?" I asked her, as I felt myself passing out slowly.


    "The day I saw her standing outside your door like a last puppy," she said.


    "I thought I was wrong, but when I saw her take control of your wolf, I knew I was right. I will never let her have you," she told me until I heard her no more.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Tired Of Living

    The day was losing its light and night was on its way. My feet hurt running for such a long time not knowing where to go. People along the road passed me and looked at me scornfully as if I were mad.


    "Don''t walk near her Hun," I would hear them say pulling their child close to them.


    Not being able to bear it anymore, I ran across the road into the forest away from everyone. I had soon lost energy and sat next to a tree, resting my back on the large tree trunk. Tears streak down my cheek, sad and tired of bad things happening to me. I thought leaving Phyllis''s cell I would find peace at last, but it only got worse every day. I cursed the day I was ever born into this world. I did not understand why I was conceived into this world to suffer. I would never be happy, I thought.


    I dived my face into the palms of my hand.. My face became soak from my tears. I gently removed my hand from my face hearing the thunder rolls, worrying about it raining. I had nowhere to go, no shelter. It just keeps getting worse and worse.


    "Ah!" I shouted angry as hell, raising my head into the sky.


    The thunder rolled even more, and the lightning began to flash. Suddenly these words escape from my mouth. "I hate you Christian nor did I need your help!" I shouted as I standstill.


    "I don''t want you to protect me, for you only cause my life to be worse!" I shouted, even more, falling to the ground.


    I laid on the ground covered by dead brown leaves on my back, looking in the sky sadly as hot tears continue to streak down my eyes. Why do these things keep happening to me? I thought as raindrops fall onto my face gently until it started to hit against my face even harder as it falls heavily.


    I gave up on life, I thought as I now lay on the muddy ground soak. Covered in mud and dead dried leaves, watching every drop of rain falling hitting against my face. I did not care to run from the cold rain finding a shelter, for I had made up my mind. It would be much better if I were no longer here. Dying would be the best thing for me. I got up, now sitting on the ground, plotting away on how I could end my life.


    "Ah!" I screamed angrily pulling my ugly red hair and pushing it from my face scornfully. I never liked my hair and my eyes. I hated that every time Phyllis looked at me, she would always see my rapist father. She will not be seeing me anymore, I thought. I was going to put an end to my sad life now.


    I got up, walking further into the forest. The rain had finally stopped and only started to fall a little.


    I looked around the place clueless about where I was going searching for a way, I could end my life. I wanted to find a place where I could jump off and die quickly without feeling too much pain. I pulled myself angrily as I walked. Why is everything so difficult for me? I questioned myself. I could not find any spot I could jump off and kill myself. I stopped falling onto the ground. I had no more energy to move about. It was like my body too gave up on me. It too was tired of being abuse and treated badly. I lay on my back, not caring I was on the wet floor and my hair was covered in mud.


    Suddenly I heard a soft soothing sound. Like a lot of water running somewhere. I jumped up quickly, holding onto a tree trunk beside me, pulling myself up, slowly walking towards the sound of water. My eyes widen surprisingly seeing a pond filled with water. It was beautiful. I stood still staring at it; knowing what I was about to do. I got close to it, allowing the cold water to brush against my toes. My body trembled by its touch. I walked into the water until it reached my neck. I ran out quickly, afraid.


    My heart raced within my chest, terrified. I could not do it. I could not kill myself. I thought thinking about doing so would be easy, but it was not. It was difficult. I sat next to the pond staring at it. I wanted to die but was afraid to do so. I cried looking at the pond.


    Moving away from the pond would be pointless, where would I go anyways and if Phyllis finds me, she will once again place me within a cell. I got up making my final decision. I looked up paying close attention to a tree towering over the pond. I got close to the tree climbing up and went over slowly to a large branch that hangs over the pond. I laid on the large branch on my belly staring into a deep part of the pond. At least I will not try to flee from the river, I thought. I knew I could not swim if I jumped in this time.


    Tears streak down my eyes as I stare at the deep-water; knowing what I was about to do was wrong, but I had no choice but to. I was alone and had no one to love or protect me. I closed my eyes, spinning my body around now hanging from the tree, and slowly let go of the branch. My eyes widen frighteningly as I fell into the pond about to drown. I felt water entering my body through my nose and mouth, as I slowly went deep within the pond.


    Suddenly I saw a man with long red hair as red as mine, diving into the water approaching me. I watched the young man as my eyes slowly close not seeing him anymore.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Where Im I?

    I jumped up quickly, remember drowning in the pond, and there I find myself laying on a bed within a small room, painted in dark brown. I looked at my body and saw I was attired in a black short dress. Where am I? I thought as I got up losing my balance falling onto the floor, creating a loud sound. The bedroom door opened and there I saw Francine and Cindy.


    "You''re finally awake," Cindy said as she ran over to me, helping me off the floor and hug me, happily.


    I returned her hug and break down into tears.


    "Help her back to the bed," Francine said as she came close to me and assist Cindy in placing me back on the bed to lay down.


    "How did you find me?" I inquired them.


    "We found you lying in the forest," Cindy said. "It seems you have passed out in the rain for when we found you, you were soaked," she told me..


    "Near a pond?" I asked them, knowing exactly where I was.


    "No," Francine answered.


    "When I and Francine found you, you were nowhere near a pond," she said.


    I sat up quickly, recollecting the red haired man. The one who had saved me. Remembering how his hair was as just as mine, bright red.


    "Where is the red hair man?" I asked them.


    "What red hair man?" Francine inquired me, confused.


    "The one who saved me from drowning myself within the pond," I told them


    "You were what?!" Cindy asked me surprisingly with her eyes wide open.


    I lower my head sadly and spoke. "I was tired of living and so I fell into the pond within the forest to drown myself, but a red hair man, save me," I told them as I smiled.


    I was happy I saw someone, who looked like me. He was beautiful, even though I did not see him clearly. Francine and Cindy looked at me as if I were going insane.


    "I have never seen any man you have describe here in Spicy groove," Cindy said.


    Francine agreed.


    "He did save me," I told them wanting them to believe me.


    Francine touched my face and told me to lay down for I was tired. I did as I was told; knowing no matter what I said they will never believe me, even though I did see him. Thoughts started to run through my mind wondering if the red hair man was my father, but why he chooses to save and leave me? I thought even more.


    I closed my eyes as Francine ran her hand across my forehead.


    "You''re save here," She told me.


    I opened my eyes slowly.


    "No one will find you here," she again told me.


    "Where I''m I?" I inquired her.


    "We are within a small cottage deep within the forest," she answered.


    I turned to look at Cindy, standing beside me. Wanting to know how she and Francine meet. I did not bother to ask knowing she came from spicy Groove just as Francine; Probably that is how they knew each other, I thought.


    "I''ll stay here with you; until Francine finds your father," Cindy told me.


    Cant stop thinking about the red hair man and wanting to know who he was. I again tried to persuade them in believing I was telling the truth. What if I saw wrong and he is not as young as I thought he was? I question myself.


    "My father was the one who saves me!" I said out loud, believing it was him.


    "What?" Francine inquired me, surprisingly.


    "The long red hair man," I told her.


    "It couldn''t be," Francine said.


    "But I saw him," I told her, wanting her to believe I was telling the truth.


    "I''m sorry child, but your father will never visit alpha Pharaoh land. As an alpha as well, he as to keep the pact they both had made,"


    "What?" I answered, clueless about what she was talking about.


    "Both alphas hates each other, they never did before what had happened to your mother and so in order to prevent a terrible battle between the members of their pack. They created a pact. A pact to never cross upon each other land," she told me.


    "Then who did I saw?" I inquired her, desperate to know who the red hair man was.


    "I don''t know Hun," Francine answered me.


    "His hair was just like mine," I again told her.


    "I don''t know who it is, nor do I know if what you''re saying is all true," Francine said sadly.


    "Right now, I have to get you out of Spicy groove before my alpha finds you," she told me.


    "Why does the alpha want to hurt her?" Cindy inquired Francine worried.


    Francine stood silently; not wanting to answer her.


    "When I decided to help you, I thought her evil grandma didn''t want her any more and she was now homeless," Cindy said frighteningly.


    "She is homeless," Francine answered her.


    "I too have no one, but I don''t want any trouble between the alpha," Cindy said terrified, leaving the room.


    "Cindy," I stopped her.


    "Please don''t go," I begged her.


    She turned around sadly.


    "Please tell me why alpha Pharaoh wants you dead? she inquired me.


    I lower my head sadly, not answering her.


    "Reds," she called me. "If you want me to stay by your side, I want to know the reason why?


    I raised my head facing her and answered, " It''s because I killed his Luna, while she gave birth to me, a **** child."


    Cindy covers her mouth in disbelief. She came towards me and hugged me sadly.


    "I''m sorry he''s doing this to you when you did nothing," she said.


    I hugged her back, finding comfort in her words.


    "Now how can I help you in making her save?" Cindy inquired Francine as she stopped hugging me.


    "I just want you to keep an eye on her, while I''m at the alpha''s home," she told Cindy.


    I looked at Francine puzzled, knowing she was fired. Francine saw the confused look on my face and knew what it was.


    "The Luna re-hired me after her mate fired me," she told me.


    I was happy she got back her job but too felt sorry for her; knowing the type of wolves she was working with. Suddenly my mind went on Christian. I lay there on the soft bed wanting to know if he was fine.


    "Reds," I heard Cindy called me.


    I widen my eyes frighteningly seeing her face so close to mind as if she were about to kiss me.


    "Are you alright?" she again inquired me.


    "Yes," I answered her, lying, knowing I will never be.


    I turned to look at Francine eager to know if Christian was fine and asked her desperate in knowing.


    "His Christian fine?" I asked Francine, worried.


    Francine lower her head sadly, while tears streak down her cheeks. I sat up on the bed, eager to find out.


    "Is he fine?" I again asked her.


    "He has been placed into a deep sleep," she finally answered.


    "I don''t understand?" I told her.


    "Christian has been given wolf powder a dangerous powder that put you into a deep sleep, for years. I''m not sure when he will be awake," she told me.


    I fell onto the bed and cried; wishing he never did save me. I cried out, hating that I was born to make everyone who ever comes close to me suffer. Suddenly the bedroom door pushed open and there I saw an old grey haired man ran inside closing the door. I got up scared wondering who he was. Francine ran over to him and held him by his shoulder bringing his body close to her.


    "What happens my love?" she inquired him, frighteningly.


    "No one go outside and stay quiet; I just saw a young, long red hair man, passing by," he told us.


    Francine and Cindy turned to look at me; knowing I was telling the truth, being saved by him. It felt good they now believed me, but nervous not knowing who he was and that he was not my father.

 Chapter 26 - 26: In Hiding

    We stood silently within the small room hearing footsteps outside, waiting for it to disappear. The grey hair man turned to look at us, placing one of his fingers across his lips, instructing us to be quiet. My body jumped frighteningly as we heard a loud crashing sound.


    A dark cloud of sadness covered my entire body; knowing the red hair man outside was not my father; but who was he and why was he here? I thought worried.


    "Ah," I heard Cindy made a strange sound as if she were in pain. I turned to look at her, trying my best to not make any sound in being discovered. And there I saw her body soaked by her sweat and shivering like a leaf.


    "No," I heard Francine said softly as she went over to her immediately grabbing her into her arms. Catching her as she was about to fall onto the floor. The grey hair man ran over to them trying his best too to be quiet, stooping onto the brown board floor. He looks at Francine, petrified, and back at Cindy..


    Cindy Laid within Francine''s arms continued shivering. Worried I went over to her.


    "No, no, this can''t be happening," the grey-haired man cursed. I look at him confused, clueless about what he was talking about.


    About to ask what it was. I saw Francine reached for a small white bottle in her pocket. Inside I saw a bright green liquid.


    "You can''t give this to her," the grey-haired man whispered. "It''s for her," he said as he looked at me.


    I continued to look at the small bottle within her hand, wanting to know what it was. Were they planning on poisoning me? I thought worried.


    "I have to give it to her now or she will reveal Christian''s secret home," she explained to the man.


    I was surprised by what she said. This place I was in belongs to the dark large wolf who fought his father for me. I thought, surprisingly.


    "If you give it to her, what will you do when her time comes?" the grey hair man inquired her angrily.


    When my times come? I repeated within my mind. I did not understand what they were talking about and had become curious as to what it was.


    "Hun, you''re going to destroy the entire plan," he again said angrily. I then realize the grey hair man was her mate. She wanted to help me in finding my father.


    Ignoring what he said Francine threw out the entire liquid down Cindy''s throat. Cindy stops shaking as she closes her eyes, passing out. Soon we heard no more sound outside. It seems as if the strange red hair man was no longer around.


    "I''m going to check to see if he is gone," Francine mate said as he gently removes himself from the floor exiting the room. I watched him as he exits the room while questions flooded my mind eager to know what they were talking about, but first I had to find out what was happening to my friend.


    I look at Cindy worried.


    "What happened to her; is she sick?" I asked Francine.


    Francine smiled at me; while she asked me to assist Cindy up onto the bed. Wanting her to lay comfortable.


    "Did I say something wrong?" I again inquired Francine. Wanting to know why she smiled instead of answering me.


    "She found her mate," she answered.


    Recollecting what Josh said that one day I will find my mate. I did not quite understand it, on how I would. I thought it would be meeting him and we fall in love. And not like how Cindy behaves.


    "But why did she behave like that?" I had to ask Francine.


    "Whenever a she-wolf passes the age of 18 without meeting her mate her body causes her to react in such way when she finally does," she told me.


    I shook my head still clueless about what she was talking about. Being lock up within the cell I knew nothing about being a werewolf; I only knew I could shift into a hairy beast.


    Francine again smiled at me and said, "Don''t worry you''re young you will find out how beautiful it is to find a mate who will love you forever and treat you like his queen."


    I smiled hoping one day; I will fall in love with someone who will love me for eternity and too protect me. My mind suddenly went on Christian. Remembering how he protects me from his father. And now I was living in his secret spot. I had to save him just like he did to me. There must be a way of waking him up, I thought worried.


    Quickly I turned to look at the bedroom door seeing it open. It was Francine''s mate with a bright smile on his face.


    "The young red hair man is gone," he told us as he walked up to the bed and look at Cindy unconscious from the weird liquid Francine gave her.


    "She has a young mate," the man said while he stares at Cindy. "He''s the same age as her," he pointed at me.


    Curious to how he would have known; a question escapes my lips.


    "The red hair man would have known his mate was here if he wasn''t eighteen," he answered me.


    He will know when the full moon arrives," he continued.


    Francine''s husband started to look at me strangely; wondering why I did not know and inquired me.


    "That is why we need to find her father," Francine answered him.


    I felt relieved Francine had saved me; being free from the cell I was tired of telling wolves my sad stories and the reason for the lack of knowledge in certain things I should have known being a wolf.


    "Seeing him from behind; he reminds me of her father at a younger age," the grey-haired man said, while he turned his attention back to me.


    "But it couldn''t be," Francine said. "How could he be having the same age as her," they continued to talk about me.


    "Yeah," Her mate said as he ran his hand through his hair. "I am old and need glasses," he said while he smiled.


    Francine returned his smile. I stared at them wanting to smile as well, but I was sad about Christian. I could not stop thinking of him. I started to curse myself from inside; knowing it was me to blame for what had happened to him.


    "Don''t worry we will find your father," Francine mate ensured me.


    I nodded. I did not care about finding my father nor was I interested in seeing the rapist. I just wanted to be somewhere I could feel safe and not be punished for being born of **** and killing my mother, but first I had to find a way in saving Christian.


    Francine came close to me touching my right cheek.


    "I know you''re worried about what is happening to you, but my mate and I will try to get you out of Alpha Pharaoh territory before he finds you," Francine said while she strokes my cheek gently.


    I smile, hiding my sadness.


    She stares into my green eyes and again told me my father will keep me safe.


    Hating on how she kept on reminding me of that awful man. I gently removed her hand away from my cheek.


    "Are you alright?" Francine inquired me worried.


    Not wanting her to know I was not interested in finding my father. I inquired her about the green substances within the small bottle and why she was saving it for me.


    She slowly turned around, not wanting to answer me.


    Eager to know what the hell it was. I again inquired her.


    Still, she said nothing.


    "Are you trying to hurt me?" I again inquired her while I cry.


    "No," she answered me while she turns around quickly, coming closer to me.


    "Then why won''t you tell me what it is?" I asked her.


    "It''s an herb that prevents you from running to your mate," she told me.


    I widen my eyes; and turned to look at Cindy fast asleep. I understand why they gave it to Cindy but felt sad. They did not want her to reveal our new secret hideout and worst the red hair man did not know, Cindy was his mate. Still, I was clueless as to why they want to save it for me instead. Didn''t they want me to find my mate? I thought


    "Why will you want to prevent me from finding my only happiness within the world?" I inquired Francine.


    "It''s the best way to protect you," she answered me sadly. Going to him, it will be dangerous for you, she said.


    "From what?" I asked her; desperately in knowing.


    Suddenly I heard Cindy cough. I ran over to her immediately, holding her hand.


    "I found my mate, I found him," Cindy said while she smiled happily.


    "I know," I answered her; while I glance at Francine knowing what she did to her.


    Cindy slowly sat up, discovering she was laying on the bed.


    "What happened?" she inquired me. As she looked around.


    Francine walked past me approaching her and answered, "You pass out after you discovered you had found him," she lied.


    I looked at her surprisingly, knowing she did this to her. She stopped her from reaching out to her mate. Francine ran her hand through Cindy''s dark hair and instructed me to follow her into the kitchen. I glance at Cindy feeling sad I had betrayed her. She had been so kind to me from the first time we met and even went through her ways in helping me finding Josh. I hated knowing what Francine had done to her; even though it was the best way to keep this house we were in a secret.


    We exit the room leaving Cindy.


    I suddenly become tired of Francine not giving the right answers to my questions I wanted to know. If I was going to stay here. She had to let me know the secrets she was keeping from me and why?


    **Happy new yea

 Chapter 27 - 27: Being Kept In The Dark

    Following Francine into the kitchen accompanied by her mate. Questions flooded my mind; wanting to know why she wanted me to follow her. Was she planning on making me cover up her lie? I thought angrily.


    Taking notice of the place that I will now be staying in. I saw the light inside was very dim, but still, I could manage to see where I was going. Inside gave me a warm feeling of comfort and too made me felt safe. Soon we were in the kitchen. I stood silently staring at Francine, eager to know why she had brought me in here even though I too had some questions I wanted to ask her.


    "This is my mate Frank," Francine finally told me her mate''s name.


    I nodded.


    Suddenly I found myself inquiring her about lying to Cindy.. I wish she had told her the truth that she was only protecting anyone else from discovering this safe place.


    "It was a good thing to do or she would have run off to him and reveal Christian secret spot," she told me.


    I felt a strong pain within my heart hearing his name. I held my left breast; trying to bear the pain. Francine came close to me holding me. My eyes became filled with tears; hating I was the one who causes it to happen to him. Resting my head on Francine''s shoulder as I cried. I felt her mate''s hand stroking my long red hair, comforting me.


    "I wish he did not save me," I spoke as I sobbed.


    "It was his choice to save you and he would have done so if he was given that choice again," Francine told me.


    I removed my head from her shoulder; staring into her eyes while tears continued to streak down my cheeks.


    "Christian shares a bond with you that''s why he chooses to save you," Francine told me.


    Clueless about what she was talking about I had to ask her.


    "No," I heard her mate behind me, preventing her from telling me why.


    I moved away from Francine spinning around, staring at him angrily. I was so tired of being hidden in the dark.


    "Why won''t you allow me to understand what she is saying?" I asked him angrily.


    "Because it is better if you don''t find out now," he said. "Now, we have to focus on finding your father," he continued.


    "I''m not interested in finding my stupid rapist father!" I shouted at him.


    He looked at me surprisingly; now knowing I never wanted to. All these years my father never came looking for me and so why would I be interested in finding him. Francine came towards me, blocking me from seeing her mate''s light brown shocking eyes.


    "He will save you," Francine kept on reminding me.


    Tired of hearing her said that; like he was some sort of big strong bad wolf that could protect me from everything. I told her I was now only interested in saving Christian. Francine looked at me disappointedly and turned around walking to her mate. Soon she again faces me.


    "I don''t know what to do now if you are not interested in finding your father," she told me.


    "Please help me save Christian," I begged them.


    "No," Frank answered me angrily. "You have already put Francine and me in danger in helping you, helping you to save Christian will put us into more danger," he said.


    "Your father will save you," Francine kept on reminding me.


    I''m not interested in seeing that rapist," I told her.


    "Who told you he''s a rapist?" Francine''s mate inquired me worried.


    "My grandmother Phyllis and the alpha," I told him.


    "It''s better to hear from him," he said.


    Curious about what he said. I asked him desperately in knowing. Still, as always, my answers kept on being ignored causing my mind to be flooded with even more questions.


    "When we find him," he will tell you the truth and too will be able to help you save Christian, he told me.


    My eyes widen hearing what he said.


    "How will he save him?" I asked him.


    "He will be able to give us a plant in waking him," he told me.


    I felt so happy knowing there was a way in saving Christian. I was now eager in finding my father, but that was only to save Christian, I thought angrily.


    Suddenly recollecting of what Francine''s mate inquired me, about who told me my father was a rapist. I wanted to know what had happened to him and my mother. All my years of being reminded of being a **** child and punished. I wanted to know the story between them. And finding him to tell me what had happened would be a good thing.


    "So, will you allow me to help you find your father?" Francine inquired me.


    "Yes," I shook my head. Agreeing for I wanted that plant in saving Christian.


    "I''m happy you agreed for us to help you," Francine said as she smiled.


    I too smiled knowing the main purpose why I had agreed to and that was to save Christian and to find the story behind my mom and father before I killed her.


    "Before you return into the bedroom, please do not let Cindy know what I did to her," Francine begged me.


    Suddenly I felt a bad feeling ran through my stomach. I should have known from the moment she called me into the kitchen that was her intention all along, to keep me silent. I shook my head sadly, telling her I will do so, and too hoping Cindy does not hate me if she does find out what had happened.


    "I''ll see you in the morning and then we can talk about the plan me and my mate are plotting in saving you," she told me.


    I again shook my head; feeling very thankful they wanted to save me, but still, I was curious as to why they wanted to put their lives in danger in saving me.


    "Why do you want to save me?" I inquired them.


    "Because it is what your mother would have wanted," she told me.


    I widen my eyes surprised.


    "What my mother would have wanted?" I repeated as I lower my eyes to the brown carpet of the floor.


    "It is best to hear the story from your father alpha Logan and not from me and my mate," Francine told me. She walked over to me and touched me. I raised my head, staring at her.


    "Go on to bed," she told me.


    I slowly moved away from her about to exit the kitchen. I paused staring at her wishing she could tell me what had happened between my father and my mother and quickly ran off to check on Cindy.


    Pushing the bedroom door, opening it. I saw Cindy stood still, staring at the walls of the bedroom. Entering she turned to look at me while she smiled happily.


    "I can''t believe I found my mate," she said as she ran over to me, pulling me by my right hand.


    I pushed the door closing it and followed her as she pulled me onto the bed next to her. We both lay on the bed on our side face to face. Her eyes lighten by her bright smiles as she gazes into my eyes. Sadness covered my heart knowing I had to pretend I did not know what Francine did to her; after she too was putting her life at risk in helping me find my father.


    "Red," she called me.


    "All these years I never thought I would find happiness after I lost my family and being an orphan," she told me.


    I gave her a fake smile not wanting to burst out into tears telling her I had betrayed her.


    "I can''t wait for the full moon for him to know he belongs to me," Cindy said happily.


    I gave her the biggest smile; not letting her know I was hiding something.


    "Enough about me and my mate," she said. "Now it''s about finding your father for your safety is very important to me my friend," she said.


    I burst out into tears hearing her said that.


    Cindy got up quickly pulling me to sit up and held my face.


    "What is wrong Red?" she inquired me.


    Not wanting her to know the true reason I was crying. I told her something else that was too bothering me and that was Christian. She hugged me telling me everything will be fine.


    "I know," I answered her softly; happy I did not let her know I betrayed her.


    "Once I find my father, he will show me the plant in waking him up," I told her.


    "Yes," she answered me, while she gently pulls me from her shoulder holding my face. "It''s better to get the Valerian plant from your father," she said.


    Surprised she knew the name. I asked her about it. Soon I was shocked by her answer finding out the plant I wanted to wake Christian from his deep sleep was here in Spicy Groove. Thoughts flooded my mind wanting to know why Francine and her mate did not tell me the plant too was here and that I did not have to find my father in saving Christian. My blood boils in me angry at them. They now made me eager to know what else they were hiding from me and if they wanted to find my father for their own purpose. Deep down inside I had started not to trust them anymore.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Eager To Save Christian

    Not being able to take in the shocking information Cindy had told me. I pulled away from her jumping off the bed, running from the room quickly. I spin around the house in search of Francine until everything around me had started to spin as well. As if I was losing my mind.


    "Reds," I heard Cindy called me worried. "What is wrong?" she inquired me; pulling me to her. I pushed her away from me. Not wanting to feel anyone touch and shouted for Francine.


    Suddenly I heard Francine running towards me. The minute I saw her approached me. I spoke to her angry within the small living room.


    "You lie to me!" I shouted at her as I cried out. "You lie to me," I again repeated disappointedly.


    Her husband rushed into the living room hearing my loud shouts.


    "What is happening?" He asked his mate as he touches her right hand.


    "You lie that finding my father he will give me the Valerian plant in saving Christian when you know it''s here," I told him angrily.


    Francine and her mate Frank were surprised I now knew the name of the plant. They both look at me, surprisingly.


    "I don''t know what you guys are up to, but I am not interested in finding my rapist father nor will I ever go to him if you do find him," I curse them angrily.


    "Reds," Cindy called me as she tried to calm me down. I again pushed her hands away from me getting close to the liars.


    They continued to stare at me surprised. Suddenly I heard Cindy spoke allowing me to turn towards her.


    "The plant will be safer to retrieve at your father''s land when you find him," Cindy told me.


    I continued to stare at her wondering if she too had been lost in their lies.


    "If we do try to get the plant here it will be impossible, for alpha Pharaoh and his family is the only one who has access to them," Cindy told me.


    "That is true," Francine finally answered me.


    I hid my face within the palms of my hand feeling ashamed. I wish they had told me the truth all along instead of giving me the idea that the Valerian plant could only be found on my father''s land.


    "I know you want to save Christian," Francine said. "But you have to trust us for our plan to carry out smoothly and to become successful," she told me.


    I removed my hands from my face, wiping away the tears from my eyes. Francine got close to me and pulled me into her arms comforting me.


    "You have no idea how much Christian cares for you," Francine said.


    I removed my face from her bosom and stare into her eyes, while tears continued to streak down my cheeks.


    "Christian fought his father for your safety and too gave you a place to be saved," Francine told me. "Please don''t let what he did for you be in vain," she continued.


    "As soon as we find your father; I promise I will help you save him," she again said.


    Eager more than ever to find that man. I inquired Francine when we will start looking for him.


    "It''s late right now we will talk tomorrow early before I ran off to Pharaoh''s house," she told me.


    I nodded. Cindy took my hand and we both returned into the bedroom we both shared.


    "What happened between you and the alpha eldest son?" Cindy asked me curiously.


    I told her how he saved me from his evil father. Cindy was stunned by what she heard.


    "He almost killed his father for you?" Cindy repeated; as we both lay on our sides; turning face to face. Staring into each other eyes.


    "Yes," I answered her.


    "What if he is your one true mate?" Cindy inquired me as she widens her eyes.


    "He couldn''t be?" I answered her.


    "That must be the reason why he protects you from the person he shares his blood with," she explains to me.


    "He is kind and much different from his parents that''s why he saved me," I told her.


    "Well, I knew that the red hair man outside is my mate since I''m a year older than him, and he doesn''t know as yet," Cindy said. "It may be the same with Christian and you, that''s why he fought for you," Cindy again told me.


    "Goodnight," I told her as I turned my back.


    Hearing her spoke about her mate. I just could not bear to stare into her eyes; knowing I was hiding what Francine did to her.


    Cindy returned my goodnight; until I heard her voice no more. I turned to look at her seeing her fast asleep.


    My mind suddenly went on what she said earlier. Wondering if it was true. No, it could not be I thought. If it was so why didn''t he tell me I was his mate and allow us to run off someplace safe, I thought even more. Still, if he did tell me I do not think I would have believed him, for at that time I knew nothing about finding a one true mate until now.


    Question flooded my mind even more curious if Christian did know I was his mate and was waiting on me to find out. My mind also soon went on the herb Francine gave Cindy. Was that the reason why she was saving it for me, so I could not run off to finding Christian when the full moon comes, I thought.


    "No, no," it could not be I said softly; not wanting to wake up Cindy.


    Eager for answers my mind had started to think strange things I thought closing my eyes. Tomorrow was going to be the day Francine tell me the plan she and her mate are plotting in helping me to find my father and then I could save Christian, I thought, drifting off into asleep.


    "Wake up reds, wake up," I heard Cindy calling me, while she shook my body. I open my eyes and saw tears streaking down her cheeks.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked her worried as I jumped up from the bed; now standing before her.


    "He''s hurt," she told me as she cried.


    "Who is hurt?" I asked her; eager to know who she was talking about.


    "My mate," she answered quickly.


    "You have to help me find him," He''s out there alone in the forest.


    I did not understand how she knew he was hurt; not being near him and asked.


    "I can feel it," she told me as she held me by my hand pulling me from the bedroom.

 Chapter 29 - 29: Cindys Injured Mate

    "No Cindy," I stopped her, pulling her back into the bedroom.


    "I need to save my mate," she cried.


    Tears filled my eyes seeing the great pain she was in wanting to save her mate so badly. I wanted to help but leaving right now would be a great risk.


    "Let me get Francine," I told her as I moved my hands away from her.


    "No," she stops me. "You can''t let her, and her mate knows or they will never let me save him," she begged me.


    I sigh heavily as I held my head; not knowing what to do. I wanted to help Cindy, but I too did not want to ruin Francine and her mate''s plan. If any of Pharaoh''s men discover Christian home, it will no longer be a secret spot, and Francine and her mate would be in terrible trouble.. Cindy held my face; staring into my eyes pleading to me to help her. I did not know what to say. I did not want to let her down after she had been so good to me.


    "Please just let me inform Francine about this before we leave, she will understand us," I ensure her.


    "No, she won''t," Cindy disagrees.


    "If you tell her she will prevent me from seeing my mate and I could lose him," She cried. "I can''t afford to lose him Reds," Cindy continued to beg me.


    I stand still, staring into her sad tearful eyes, clueless of what to do now.


    "If you''re not going to help me; I''ll do it on my own!" Cindy yelled at me as she ran from the room.


    "Cindy!" I called her. She ran off ignoring me.


    I chased her; trying to catch her until we were outside barefooted. I stood still seeing it was already daylight. I glance at the house I was in seeing the outside for the first. It was a small brown cottage. The entire roof was covered in red plants. I looked at the house strangely. Where in the forest am I? I inquired myself curiously. I felt I was in the depth of the forest away from everyone outside of it.


    Suddenly my mind quickly ran on Cindy. I had to find her; before anyone discovered her. I ran from the house. My eyes widen and I felt my body jerked as someone pulled me from behind. I turned to see who it was and there I saw it was Frank, Francine''s mate.


    "No," I tried to stop him as he quickly pulled me into the cottage closing the door.


    "Cindy is out there and I need to help her," I told him. Frank ignored me, closing the door and placed the key into his pocket.


    "How can I be so fucking stupid to lock the door last night," he cursed himself harshly.


    "No, no, Cindy is outside," I tried to tell him, but he kept on ignoring me.


    Soon I saw Francine ran into the living room asking what was wrong.


    "Cindy''s is out there searching for his mate," I told her.


    Francine widens her eyes surprisingly and helps her head, worried.


    "What if she let our secret spot be discovered," she said to her mate.


    Hearing what she had said. I was so infuriated that they did not care about saving Cindy after she had helped them find me. Right there at that very moment, I cursed my very first bad word. Angry at them for being so inconsiderate.


    "How can you wolves be so fucking heartless?!" I yelled at them.


    Francine''s eyes widen even more hearing how angry and hurt I was at them.


    "We can''t allow her to destroy our plan," her mate answered me.


    "And so, you decided to leave her to die?" I said angrily as my voice shivers.


    "If it means saving you," Francine answered me.


    My mouth went open wide, hearing her response. I felt like my entire world stop. I was tired of causing destructions and chaos in others'' life.


    "I did not ask for you to rescue me," I answered her.


    "I will not let you jeopardize what Christian did for you?" she said as she turned her back leaving the living room.


    "Please don''t do this to her Francine," I begged her.


    I turned to her mate standing at the door and too begged him. None of them choose to help me. I ran towards the door wanting to help Cindy, but Frank gently moved me from the door and told me he will not allow me to go outside.


    "Please help me save her," I begged him until I felt my voice as if I were about to lose it.


    Desperately I got down on my knees continuing to beg him to open the door. Frank walked around me ignoring me.


    Suddenly I heard a knock at the door. I got up from my knees hoping it is Cindy and that she is safe.


    About to call her name. I felt a hand against my mouth preventing me from calling her. I looked up and saw it was Francine with great worries in her eyes. She moved her lips without words instructing me to do not say anything as she gently removes her right hand away from my mouth. I did as I was told still hoping it is Cindy.


    Francine and her mate stare at each other; wondering who it was, while the door continued to knock. My body jumped as I heard a heavy sound outside. I walked backward away from the door afraid. I wanted it to be Cindy outside, but it felt like it was not her. Someone else, but who. I started to sob worrying if she was safe.


    I heard a loud growled outside. Francine and her mate pulled me, running into another room for safety. The voice we heard was a man, and not Cindy''s.


    Suddenly I stopped pulling my hands away from Francine now hearing Cindy Voice.


    "Reds open the door I found my mate and he''s hurt," she told me.


    Frank quickly went to open the door; not wanting anyone to discover our hideout and let her in quickly, assisting her with her mate inside and closed the door. My eyes widen surprisingly; now seeing the red hair man who saved me within the pond. He was indeed a beautiful red hair man.


    I felt my wolf within me moved, being within the same presence as him. The feeling was much different than I have had with Christian. It was as if, I had met him before. And I had known him my entire life.

 Chapter 30 - 30: What Are These Strange Feeling?

    "Help me put him into the couch," Cindy instructed Frank.


    Francine mate ran over to her holding the red hair man by his shoulder while Cindy held him by his two feet, and they lifted him onto the brown couch. I stood still staring at the long red hair man, feeling a strange feeling rushing over my entire body. I did not know what it was, but the feeling was much different, it was not a feeling I had once felt meeting Josh, the man I have met for the first time, or being protected by Christian. The feeling was much different. It made me felt like I found what I wanted all my life and that was a family. One who loved me and not treated me like my evil grandmother Phyllis did.


    "Please help me, Francine," I heard Cindy pleaded for help..


    I shook my head trying to get rid of the feeling and ran over to Cindy getting close to her injured mate. It was the worst thing I did. The feeling got even stronger, pulling me to him, allowing me to stroke his long red hair. My body jumped frightening as I felt a hard hit against my hand. I looked and saw it was Cindy. My eyes widen as I saw her growled at me, hating that I was touching her mate. I was surprised by her action towards me, but then I remembered I strangely behave the same way when Apollo wanted to touch Christian. I moved away frighteningly from Cindy as if I had just heard bad news, no it could not I thought. Christian could never be my mate. Seeing Cindy behave in such way protecting her injured mate it started to make me think if that was the reason why I did so to Christian. I held my head trying to abandon those thoughts, not wanting to have them right now. For I believe the reason why I had acted in such a way was because he protected me.


    Francine ran off to Cindy helping her mate the best she could, wiping away the blood from his head and face.


    "His body is slowly healing, your mate will be fine soon," Francine told Cindy.


    Cindy brushes her hand against her mate''s face, worried as tears escape her eyes.


    "We can''t keep him here like that, he may be too dangerous," I heard Frank said.


    Cindy looked at him surprised, hating what he had said.


    "He won''t hurt anyone," I told Frank.


    I had no idea how these words escape my lips, but it felt like the words were not my own, but my wolf.


    Cindy turned her attention to me immediately.


    "How do you know that this young man is not dangerous?" Frank inquired me.


    I stood still saying nothing.


    "Just because he saves you does not mean he is not dangerous," Frank said to me angrily.


    "He won''t hurt me because I can feel that he won''t. My wolf can," I told Frank.


    "What!" I heard Cindy said angrily. "He is not your mate, so how do you feel what my mate feels?" she said angrily.


    "No, No," It is not like that I tried to explain to her.


    "Stay away from my mate," Cindy growled at me angrily; before she could allow me to explain to her that the feeling, I was now feeling for her mate was much different, but I did not understand what it was.


    "Please Cindy Calm down," Francine told her.


    She obeyed Francine and again turned her attention back to her injured mate.


    Frank still insisted on placing him somewhere he could stay and not hurt anyone when he does recover. He quickly exits the living room and went in search of a room he could place the red hair man in.


    As he exits the room, I tried to get close to the red hair man, not too close; trying to avoid what had happened between me and Cindy. I did not want anything to come between our good relationship for she was a good friend and so I stand behind her. Francine turned to look at me watching me as I stare at Cindy''s mate lost and spoke to me.


    "You are just thankful that he helped you that''s why you are having these overwhelming feelings for him, which is wrong for you are not his mate," Francine told me.


    I lower my head in shame of what she said. I had started to believe what she said was true. Maybe because he saved me that is why I was having this feeling for him, but still I could not get my finger on what the feeling was. It was not as if I see him as my mate, but something else.


    "I found a place where I can place him," Frank said as he returned into the room, smiling.


    "I found a small cell in this cottage," he again said.


    "No, I will not put my mate in a cell," Cindy cursed.


    "The cell is fine it seems Christian had made it to restrain himself whenever he could not," Frank explain.


    Hearing it belongs to the alpha''s eldest son, Cindy decides to allow him to stay there.


    "Once he recovers, I want him out of it," Cindy told him.


    Frank nodded, answering her.


    Frank took Cindy''s unconscious mate towards the cell. I watched him as he holds him by his shoulder pulling him from the room while Cindy follows him. I felt my body jerked sideways. I looked to see what had happened and jumped, surprisingly.


    "Follow me," Francine instructed me disappointedly.


    I followed her until we were in the kitchen. She turned to look at me.


    "What you''re doing or thinking of doing would be described as black blood or Cindy will describe you as a dirty, she-wolf," Francine told me.


    I looked at her confused about what she was talking about and inquired her what she meant.


    "Those two words are used to describe she-wolf who shows sexual feelings to someone mate other than her own, which is wrong," Francine told me.


    "No, no," that is not how I feel for him," I tried to explain to Francine, but she ignores me.


    "We need to focus on finding your father and rescuing Christian," she reminded me.


    I lower my head feeling so embarrassed of what she thought of me. Tears streak down my cheek sadly. I wiped away my tears quickly seeing Francine''s mate returned to the kitchen.


    "He is locked away from ever hurting anyone when he regains his conscious," he told his mate.


    "Good; How did he become injured?" Francine inquired her mate.


    "Cindy does not know he answered her; she told me she found him within the forest injured and that when she had brought him near the house he passed out," Frank told Francine.


    "Okay," Francine answered him.


    "Now let''s talk about your plan in finding your father," Frank said as he turned to look at me.


    I brought my attention to him; ready to hear what he was about to say.


    "I''m a woodchopper and worked with a lot of men in selling my woods," he told me. " I know a man who travels frequently to others who purchases my woods," he continued.


    "Yes," His mate said allowing herself in the conversation.


    "The man my mate knows," she explains to me as she glances at her mate and then back to me. "One of the places he normally does business is the land your father rules over," she continued.


    "Okay," I said as I nodded, paying attention to her.


    "I am going to write a letter and allow my mate to give it to the man, in bringing it to your father telling him about you," she said. "And once he knows about you and the hardship, you''re going through he will run come to find you,"


    "But what if he is not interested in finding me?" I had to ask.


    Francine and her mate stood silently within the kitchen not knowing what to say. The plan they had created was good, but who knows if my father ever wanted me, I thought. He must have known my mother was pregnant with me, he must have heard the news, I thought again.


    "Let us hope and pray that this plan works out successfully," Francine said positively.


    I nodded; hoping too so; for if he refused in coming to find me then I will not be able to save Christian which was one of the main reasons why I was now showing interest in finding the rapist.


    "So, when are you going to give him the letter?" I asked Frank eager to know when.


    "Today," he answered.


    Suddenly we heard a scream.


    "Cindy!" I heard Frank shouted as he rushed from the kitchen.


    I and Francine followed behind him quickly at a small section at the back of the kitchen, which was the cell, Cindy mate was placed in.


    My eyes widen surprisingly as I saw the red hair man; holding Cindy by his neck angry as hell as he growls. Swiftly Frank went over trying to pull Cindy away from his hand as he pulled her even more to the hard iron cell bars, that had made marks against her face.


    "Let me go please," Cindy begged him as she cried.


    Francine went over to support her mate and me too. Suddenly I saw Cindy''s mate''s bright green eyes as just as mine staring at me. He quickly unhands Cindy allowing her to fall onto the floor of the cell staring only at me. I too did the same and led my eyes to his long red hair that too was as just as mine. He held on to the bars of the cell; trying his best to get close to me.


    "Why do I feel as if I know you," he said. His voice was strong and powerful.


    I was astonished by what he said. Surprised that he was feeling the same feeling I too was feeling being around him. It was as if we once shared a small place together but where.


    Quickly I turned my attention to Francine and the others. They all looked at me shockingly. I wanted to be happy that Francine could see I was not the only one feeling the strange feeling, but instead, I felt sad seeing my friend; my only friend staring at me sadly having to see her mate giving me the attention she wanted from him. Instead, she was almost choked to death by him.

 Chapter 31 - 31: The Start Of The Plan Or The End Of A Friendship

    l could not stand to see the look on my friend''s face as she stares at me while tears pool from her eyes. It was as if I had betrayed her. I too could no longer stay within the cell. I had to leave. I had to move away from her mate now.


    "Wait," I heard Cindy''s mate called out to me as I ran from the cell.


    Standing in the kitchen nervously and hating what my friend was going through. I heard the red hair man shouting angrily and banging against the bars of the cell; wanting to come out. Soon I saw Francine running into the kitchen with great worries on her face towards me.


    "We need to calm him down before he allows someone to discovers our hideout and ruin our plan," Francine told me.


    I looked at her wanting to know how I could help.. Suddenly a dark cloud of sadness covered me as I saw Cindy enter the kitchen sadly. I stare at her wanting to tell her I was sorry for what had happened.


    "You need to calm him down," I heard Francine said as she held my hand. I turned my attention to her and then back to Cindy. Cindy continued to stare at me silently while her eyes became filled with tears. At that moment I felt like shit and hating what was happening.


    "Come on," Francine said as she pulled me back into the cell.


    I looked behind me and saw Cindy sobbing by the kitchen counter as she buried her face into her hands sadly. I detest what was happening and that it was affecting the good relationship I, and Cindy had. As Francine brought me into the cell, I clench my teeth in anger. Hating that this red hair stranger was ruining my friendship and too hating the strange feeling I was feeling for him.


    Francine and I stand at the entrance of the cell and slowly walked to the cell as Frank tried his best to calm him down in talking to him. As soon as the red hair man saw me, his loud angry shout turned into silence, and stood still staring at me. Frank looked back to see what he was staring at and saw it was me and Francine.


    I walked up towards the cage standing next to him. My body jumped backward scared as I saw him pushed out one of his hands between the bars of the cell reaching out to me. I sighted his touch and moved far away from him, the best I could.


    "I won''t hurt you," I heard him said.


    I heard someone cried out behind me; quickly I looked seeing it was Cindy. She ran from the room the minute she saw me turned to look at her.


    "Cindy," I called her as I chased her; until we were in the room; we shared.


    Cindy laid on the bed crying.


    "Cindy please don''t cry," I told her.


    She continued to cry. I went over to her touching her.


    "Don''t touch me," she said as she got up brushing away my hand.


    "First Josh and now you want to take my mate as well," she cursed me,


    "I love you Cindy and I will never do that," I told her.


    "You''re nothing but a dirty wolf," she described me.


    I then remember what Francine told me about a dirty wolf and I most definitely was not. I would never steal someone else mate, I thought angrily.


    Francine ran into our bedroom hearing Cindy''s loud voice.


    "What is wrong?" she asked worriedly.


    "Everything about her," Cindy said as she got off the bed staring at me with disgust.


    "Please don''t let this affect our plan," Francine told us.


    "Well, she needs to stop whatever she is doing to my mate," Cindy said.


    I looked at her; wondering what I was doing; for I was doing nothing.


    I looked at the door of the room as I saw Frank came in with a smile on his face.


    "Phew," he said as he enters the office. "He has finally calmed down and is resting for his injured as not heal properly as yet," he explains.


    He looked at Cindy; seeing the angry expression on her face and realized what was happening.


    "What had caused him to calm down?" Francine inquired her mate.


    "I promise him I will allow him to talk to her alone," he answered her.


    I turned to look at Cindy; she turned from the room angry; not wanting to look at me anymore. Frank caught her and pulled her back into the room.


    "What your mate feels for her is nothing; when the full moon comes, he will know who he truly loves," he said to her.


    Cindy wiped away her tears finding comfort in what he said. She took a glance at me and then back to Francine''s mate.


    "Let us work on finding her father," Cindy said.


    "Good," Frank answered, happy everything had seemed to calm down.


    I glance at Cindy still seeing sadness within her eyes whenever she looked at me. I then knew things will never change once her mate is around.


    "I''m happy everything is all worked out so far," Francine said. "I''m off to work for the devils; are you accompanying me?'' Francine inquired her mate.


    "No, I don''t want anyone to see us within the forest and find out what we are planning," Frank answered her.


    ''Okay," said Francine as she exits the room.


    I followed her.


    "Francine," I called as she was about to exit the house.


    She turned to look at me.


    "I have already given my mate the letter and he is going to give it to the man," she told me.


    I nodded. Still, that was not what I wanted to hear from her now. I wanted her to check on Christian for me. I just wanted to know if he was still alright even though he was forced into a deep sleep. I lower my head shyly and asked her; allowing my long red hair to fall into my face; preventing me from seeing her. While I played with my fingers.


    "I don''t know if I am going to be the one in checking on Christian, but I assure you if it so, I''ll let you know how he is doing and whisper within his ear softly that you are asking about him," Francine told me. As she removed my hair from my face, staring into my bright green eyes with a smile.


    I returned her smile and watched her as she exits the secret cottage; closing the door shut behind her. I turned around continuing to smile until my smile disappears seeing Cindy standing behind me. My heart started to beat within my chest nervously; worried not knowing what to say to her. I did not want to walk past her saying nothing.


    "I''m sorry," Cindy said to me. I was so surprised at what she said. I widen my eyes, shockingly.


    "I am sorry for being so foolishly I was just so happy I found my mate and jealous that he finds you so attractive instead of me," she told me.


    "No, please don''t say that," I told her as I went to her and hugged her.


    "You are beautiful, and he is foolish not to see it," I told her trying to comfort her the best I could.


    Suddenly Frank came into the living room.


    "He wants to see you now?" he told me.


    I felt Cindy''s hand moved from around me slowly. She walked away from me turning her back. I clenched my teeth in anger hating Frank had to inform me that I had to see the red hair stranger now when I and Cindy were trying to restore our friendship. I turned to look at Frank and then back at Cindy sadly.


    "Cindy," I called her as she continued to turn her back towards me melancholy.


    "Just go please before he starts shouting again," she told me.


    Frank held my hand as I continued to stare at Cindy sadly and led me into the cell. I saw the long, young red-haired man laying down. He got up the minute he saw I was there and came close to the iron bars of the cell holding them. He stares at me and then glances at Frank.


    "I''ll be outside if you need me before I leave," Frank told me as he exits the cell.


    It was now only me and the handsome red hair stranger behind the cell. The room was filled with silence as we stare at each other lost in each other green eyes. I again started to feel the same strange feeling. I took my eyes off him; closing them slowly trying to take control of the powerful feeling I had towards him.


    "You feel it, too don''t you?" I heard him asked me. I quickly open my eyes, surprised by what he said.


    He was feeling the same feeling as well.


    "Who are you?" I asked him, curiously.


    "Ares," he answered me softly. His voice made my body felt as if it were about to melt.


    Silent returned within the room as our eyes clashes into each other. Soon I felt my feet moved until I found myself so close to him that our hands touch and I feel his hot breath against my face. He reached out for a long strand of my red hair stroking it. I too did the same enjoying the touch of his hair. I wanted to run away from him, but my wolf did not allow me to. It felt safe being close to him.


    "Why do I feel like I had known you my entire life?" Ares asked me; as we both continued to touch each other hair.


    I was surprised he too was clueless about the strange feelings we were having and too was seeking answers. Answers I had no idea of.

 Chapter 32 - 32: He Couldnt Be

    His strong hands moved from my hair touching the tip of my chin. I closed my eyes enjoying his soft touch.


    "What are these feelings I am feeling for you?" he again inquired me.


    Not having the answers, he seeks. I had to tell him. I had to tell him I too was clueless about what they were.


    "I don''t know," I said softly as I open my eyes; watching his fingers played with my chin.


    "You too are as clueless as I am," he said as he moved his hand away from my chin disappointedly.


    "I''m sorry I can''t help you," I told him..


    "There is nothing for you to be sorry about beautiful," he said.


    My cheek became red hearing him described me in such ways.


    "No," I said softly; not for him to hear as I shook my head reminding myself, he was not my mate, but Cindy''s.


    "What is wrong?" he asked me worried.


    "Nothing," I answered him.


    Ares smiled at me. Seeing he was harmful; I wanted to free him from the cell, but first I had to let Frank knew Ares would never hurt anyone.


    "I don''t understand what these feelings are and why we both share the same feeling," Ares said, eager to know what they were.


    I too wanted to know and feel sad none of us know.


    "Who are you?" he asked me.


    I lower my head sadly; wishing he had inquired me another question. For I knew not who I was.


    "Can I have your name please?" Ares begged me.


    I continue to lower my head a shame not wanting to tell him I had no name. For I was a wolf without a name.


    "We both share a wondrous feeling and not having your name will somehow kill me," Ares continues to beg me.


    I slowly raised my head, now staring at him with tears in my eyes. Ares reached out to me cupping my face.


    "Why do you cry? he asked me worriedly. I only wish to know your name."


    "I have no name," I told him as I sobbed, staring into his bright green eyes.


    "I do not understand," he said. How can you be born without a name?


    I touched his hands resting on my cheek, gently removing them. I was tired of explaining to everyone about my past and wanted to leave the cell. Ares held my hand pulling me to the bars of the cell that our lips almost touched.


    "I am sorry if I upset you in any way," he apologizes, gently removing his hand from me turning his back sadly.


    My wolf hated I disappointed him, giving me a bad feeling within my stomach.


    "I was born of **** and killed my mother while she gave birth to me," I told him the true reason for being nameless.


    Ares turned around quickly; allowing his long beautiful red hair to blow behind him; hearing what I had said.


    Quickly he came close to me holding the bars of the cell that separated us. He lowers his head, allowing his hair to fall against his entire face preventing me from seeing his beautiful green eyes. My body jumped frighteningly as I saw him raised his head swiftly and started to squeeze the bar of the cell as if he wanted to break it angrily.


    "Are these people here, the one punishing you for something you had nothing to do with?" he asked me angrily.


    I lower my head while a strange smiled appeared on my face. I had no idea why I had smiled, but deep down I was happy he was against my horrible past.


    "Why do you smile when you''re being treated like no one by them," he cursed angrily.


    I raised my head meeting his green eyes again; now seeing great worries on his face.


    "Come with me to my land and I''ll protect you. I am born an alpha and no one will dear to hurt you," he told me.


    I was surprised at what he said.


    "You''re an alpha," I repeated worriedly.


    "Don''t be scare of me," he said. "I will never hurt you, only the others outside should be."


    "No, no," I told him. "They are my friend. They are not the ones who hurt me."


    My body had started to shiver knowing who he truly was.


    Ares saw the fearful look I had started to give him as I walked backward away from him.


    "I am not an alpha as yet," he said. "When my father is no longer, I will step in as the new ruler of his pack."


    I stood away from him as thoughts filled my head. What if his father finds out he is missing and come searching for him? I worried. My first encounter with an alpha was not so good. I did not want to be in any more trouble with another alpha finding out we had his son locked up in a cell.


    "Please try to calm down, being a born alpha does not mean I am dangerous," he tried to make me feel relaxed around him again.


    "If you''re still having that feeling you know I will never hurt you," he told me.


    I looked down on my chest, slowly moving my hand to my heart; again, feeling the wonderful feeling.


    "See I will never hurt you," he again said as I watched my hand, as I gently moved it back and forwards against my chest.


    "My mother died too while giving birth to me," Aries told me.


    I raised my head quickly; surprised by what he said.


    "Did they abuse you as well?" I had to ask him.


    "My father an alpha took care of me and too his Luna," he said.


    I was happy he had a wonderful life, but sad I never got the opportunity to.


    Ares looked at me melancholy. Seeing how sad I had now become. Gently, he pushed his right hand between the bar of the cell, calling me as he stares into my eyes only.


    I lower my head staring at his hand. Soon I found my feet taking one step slowly until our hands touched. He smiled at me and lowered his eyes staring at my small hand resting in the palms of his large hands. His thumb runs over my hand, allowing my body to shiver. He again raised his head meeting my eyes, with a bright beautiful smile. My lips returned his smile.


    His left hand ran across the side of my face parting my long red hair. I close my eye enjoying the soothing touch of his hand.


    "I don''t know, but I think you are my mate," Aries said with his sweet voice.


    I open my eyes, surprise.


    Pushing myself away from him. Knowing he was Cindy''s and not mine.

 Chapter 33 - 33: Ashamed Of My Feelings For Him

    "No, it couldn''t be. It could not be," I said shockingly.


    "You feel it and I feel it, don''t you?" Ares questioned me.


    Tears started to escape my eyes as the feeling inside increases, trying to pull me back towards him. I sobbed as I held my chest, fighting the compelling feeling.


    "You are my mate," Ares again said. .


    I wiped away my tears as I looked at the attractive red hair man behind the bars.


    "We are not mates," I told him.


    "Then what are these feeling. Why do I feel the need to protect you and why I won''t be able to leave you?" Ares kept on questioning me.


    I could see within his eyes he too was unable to control this strange feeling.


    I stood silently; not knowing what to say.


    What if Cindy did not tell me he was his mate, would I have believed him? I thought. What if she thought wrong and Ares is not her mate; I thought even more. No, no; I shook my head as I tried to remove the thoughts from my head.


    "Tell me?" Ares again asked as he hit the bars of the cell creating aloud sound.


    Frank run into the cell the moment he heard the sound. I dried my eye; making sure he did not see I was crying.


    "What''s wrong?" Frank inquired me worried.


    I looked at Aries. Ares turned his back sadly and walked over to the walls of the cell; not wanting to look at me anymore.


    "Nothing," I answered Frank as I continued to stare at Ares. Ares glances at me as I answered Frank and again turned his back towards the wall.


    I exit the cell. I could not handle what was happening and that it could lead to ruining a good relationship with Cindy. Frank followed me still curious as to what had happened and stopped me within the kitchen.


    "What truly had happened in the cell?" He inquired me as he pulled me by the hand, turning me towards him.


    I slowly turned my head aside. I did not want to stare into his eyes as I told him the truth. Suddenly I heard Cindy entering the kitchen. Eager to find out what had happened between me and her one true mate; Or the handsome male wolf she thinks is her mate, I thought wrongly. I closed my eyes, running my hand through my thick red hair; trying to get rid of the stupid bad thought from my head. He is Cindy''s mate, I reminded myself and answered Frank.


    "He is a born alpha," I told him instead, and not that the red hair man believes we are mates.


    "Fucking hell," I heard Frank said as he walked up to the kitchen counter holding onto it, shockingly.


    "He will be an alpha one day," Cindy said as she walked up to me, holding me by both of my hands happily. "I''m going to be a Luna," she said excitedly as she jumped.


    I watched her as she danced happily forgetting her mate was somehow attractive to me only. Sadness again swept over me; remembering what Ares had said to me.


    "Look what you have done Cindy," Frank lashed out on her.


    "I''m sorry but I had to save him," Cindy apologize to him. "I could not leave my mate out there to die," she explained as she began to cry and walked over to me, hugging me sadly.


    I felt so uncomfortable being close to Cindy knowing what was happening between me and her mate.


    "We are in some deep trouble; his father is probably looking for him." " We have to create a plan in getting rid of him quickly," Frank said.


    Cindy moved away from me right away; hearing what Frank had said. "Get rid of him?" she repeated.


    "I''m not going to kill him, don''t worry," Frank assured her.


    Frank came over to me and held me by my shoulders with great worries in his eyes.


    "I''m going to deliver the letter right now I won''t take long, please don''t visit him nor you Cindy," he glances at tearful eyes Cindy disappointedly.


    I nodded.


    "The cell is strong and won''t allow him to escape," I will be back quickly," he said as he moved his hands away from me and ran into the living room, exiting the secret cottage and closed the door behind him.


    Soon it was only me and Cindy. I glance at her and went into the living room waiting on Frank to return. I suddenly started to become quite tense being around her; knowing I was betraying her when she had been so good to me. As I sat on the couch, I quickly jumped up frighten by Cindy. I did not realize she was following me and was about to take the same couch. I held my chest frighteningly.


    "I''m sorry I startled you," Cindy apologize.


    "I just can''t believe I will be a Luna one day and too mated to an alpha, it''s unbelievable," she kept on saying happily.


    I took another chair beside her and smiled at her, hiding my sadness.


    "Can you please tell me his name?" Cindy begged me.


    I stared at the wall before me not having the heart to look at her without crying, holding onto the hands of the soft smooth chair tightly, and answered her.


    "His name is Ares," I told her softly.


    I glance at her seeing her lower her head as she smiled brightly and back towards the wall.


    "He as a beautiful name," she said.


    At that moment I wish there were nothing more she wanted to inquiry me about Ares and waited impatiently for Frank to return. Being close to Cindy was killing me as I kept on remembering the moment I had shared with her mate.


    "I can''t wait for the full moon to come for us to mate," she said. I can''t wait to be loved and touch by him, she again said as she hugged herself happily.


    I got up from my chair quickly not wanting to hear her talk about Ares anymore.


    "Reds, what is wrong?" she stopped me as she ran in front of me.


    "Nothing," I answered, as I gave her a fake smile.


    "Okay," she said as she went back to her chair excitedly.


    I turned around watching her, curious as to how she knew Aries was truly her mate If I too felt a strange feeling for him. I felt like I and Ares belonged together.


    "Cindy," I called her.


    She looked at me with a bright smile, happy.


    It was hard to ask her this question, but I needed to know. I needed to know if what she felt was true. I held my hand playing with my fingers, lowering my head nervously.


    "What is wrong?" Cindy asked me as she got up from her chair coming towards me.


    I raised my head staring into her eyes.


    "How do you know he is your mate?" I inquired her; not being able to hold back my tears anymore.


    "No," Cindy said as she places one of her hands against her left bosom and took one step backward: away from me.


    "Please don''t tell me Reds. Please don''t tell me you''ve fallen for my mate?" she inquired me sadly as tears pools from her eyes.


    I sobbed as my nose run.


    "Answer me!" Cindy shouted angrily at me allowing my body to jump frighteningly.


    "I don''t know," I answered her as I cried even more. "I don''t know what this feeling is that I share for him.


    "You are a bitch that''s what you are?" she said angrily.


    The door opens quickly banging against the wall. We both looked to see who it was and there I saw it was Frank.


    Cindy ran into the bedroom crying her eyes out the minute she saw Frank.


    "Cindy," I called her.


    I fell to the floor resting my head in the small chair before me; not caring Frank was there. I heard the door closed and the sound of his hard boot as he came towards me. I glance at him; seeing him staring at me; knowing exactly what had happened between me and Cindy and walked away.


    "He has received the letter now all we have to do is to wait," he said as he left the room; not caring about the condition I was in.


    I sat up on my knees and watched him; wishing he could say something to me; something that could take my mind off what was happening, but instead he went to the room where Cindy was. I again lower my head to the couch, sobbing.


    "Come with me to my land and I''ll protect you," I remembered Ares''s voice; that made me wanted to run to him; leaving here, but I could not, I had to save Christian after what he had done for me.


    I rested my head on the couch sadly; continuing to cry.


    Suddenly I heard the doorknob being touched. I wiped away the tears from my eyes sadly; knowing who it was. I stand the minute she entered the house and watched her as she closed the door behind her.


    Frank came to greet her and glance at me disappointedly. I looked away from him feeling a shame.


    "The alpha is looking for her; he sends out dozen of his men in search for her," she told her mate, shockingly.


    "No," Frank said, worried.


    I too was worried hearing such terrible news.


    "We need to lay low as possible and find her father quickly," Frank told her.


    "Did he receive the letter?" She inquired Frank.


    Frank nodded.


    "Good," she said. "Now all we have to do is to pray for safety and wait."


    Frank took her jacket and the bag she had brought with her, hanging up the brown jacket and carrying the bags into the kitchen.


    I walked over to her slowly. Knowing what I wanted; Francine answered me.


    "He looks fine, but I do not know if he truly his," Francine inform me about Christian.


    "I brought food; you need to eat to gain strength for who knows what can happen now," she said worriedly.


    I followed her into the kitchen. The meal she had carried with her, smelled good, but I had lost my appetite after what had happened earlier. I am not hungry I told her as I exit the kitchen and went into the room. I stopped at the entrance door of the bedroom as I saw Cindy. She came off the bed and exit the room hated seeing me.


    "I''ll be sleeping in the next room," she said angrily as she left me.


    I watched her sadly and went into the drawer taking out a short thin white dress, I remembered Francine had given me when I was at the devil''s house, and went into the bathroom for a quick bath. Completing my shower, I dried myself putting on the dress and returned to the bedroom. My eyes widen seeing Francine sitting on my bed waiting for me. The moment she saw me she came over to me.


    "What is wrong?" I asked her as she got close to me.


    "Ah!" I cried out as I felt an acute pain across my face.


    "Not every man who shows interest in you; you should run to them with an open leg," Francine said angrily.


    "No, it''s not what you think," I tried to explain to her, but she grabbed me by my shoulders shaking me.


    "Focus on finding your father and saving Christian who fought only for your safety," she said as she pushed me backward allowing me to fall on my butt and exit my room, closing the door behind her.


    I sat there crying; holding my cheek; until there were no more tears left to cry. I went over to my bed; climbing onto it and laid down; hearing the night bugs. I detested what was happening after Ares had come into my life. I never meant for what had happened nor did I blame Ares. It was the strange feeling our wolves were feeling.


    I stared at the wall in front of me as I lay on my side. Suddenly I heard my door room opened. I turned around; seeing if Cindy was returning, but I was surprised. As I saw a muscular, attractive, shirtless tall man only within a long black pant. I got up immediately; wondering how he escapes from his cell.


    "How did you escape?" I asked him frighteningly as he walked towards me, while his bright red hair light up the room.


    "Wherever you are I''ll find you?" Ares said as he came on my bed sitting beside me staring into my eyes.


    I did the same loss in the beauty of his eyes; soon I felt his warm large hand against my cheek.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Your Mate Is Mine

    Lost within his bright green eyes. I never realized I too had beautiful eyes. His eyes were mesmerizing. I closed my eyes as he strokes my cheek gently and rubbed my face against his hand, enjoying the touch of his warm hands and too wanting to feel him against my skin even more. I opened my eyes slowly as I felt another hand against my left cheek and again returned my eyes to his.


    Ares gently moved one of his hands away from my cheek, removing my hair from my face placing it behind my ear. I parted my lips lost in his attractive features, enjoying every moment of his touch. I could feel my wolf inside me jumping excitedly; happy he was here. I pushed my body towards him resting my head on his bare muscular chest, Feeling his hard chest against my face and wanting to be close to him; closer than I ever been. He wrapped his robust arms around me and push himself backward slowly laying down onto my bed. I closed my eyes enjoying the sound of his heart beats. I let go of a soft moan as he brushed my hair, running his fingers through my red hair. I had never felt so relax and comfortable in my entire life. At that moment I did not want him to stop touching me.. I could feel my wolf inside me begging me to tell him not to stop.


    The moonlight peeked through a tiny hole within my room, lightening the room. I open my eyes and gently removed myself from his chest staring at the beautiful art on his belly.


    "It''s a tattoo of my mother," Ares explained the small brown wolf as he continued to lay on his back, comfortable.


    Amazed by the beauty of the dark brown she-wolf. I slowly moved my hand against his belly touching him.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized as I moved my hand away from him quickly and turned my head aside shyly.


    "Don''t be afraid to touch me," I heard his sweet rough voice; that made me wanted to throw myself to him; wrapping my arms around him.


    I bit my bottom lip nervously; not wanting to look him in the eyes; after what I almost did. My eyes widen and my heart beats within my chest as I felt him move his half-naked body close to me; that I could feel his hot breath behind my ear. My body trembled feeling his hard chest pressed against my back and even more when he touched my chin; slowly turning my head to his. Our lips were so close that we almost kiss.


    "Why are you afraid to touch me?" Ares asked me.


    I closed my eyes as I feel his hot breath hit my face gently. Suddenly I felt him held my face towards him, preventing me from seeing his sexy red lips anymore.


    "Look at me," he commanded me, but in a way, I was eager to obey him.


    I opened my eyes, gazing into his beautiful eyes. Ares was even more beautiful, and his red hair shone brightly within the moonlight.


    "Touch me," he again ordered me.


    I gently lower my head; allowing him to move his hands away from my face. Slowly I moved my right hand until I was touching his belly right where the tattoo was, I admired. My hand lay still on the head of the dark wolf against him. Enjoying my touch Ares returned on his back, gazing at me.


    I moved my eyes away from him, bringing it to my hand laying on his firm body. I ran my fingers across every trace of the tattoo. Ares gently pulled his body upward enjoying my touch. I continued to touch him until my hand was at his waist. My body jumped as I felt him held my hand, below his black pant. I glance at him and again brought my eyes back to his shirtless body. Suddenly I removed my hand away from him quickly seeing a light-dark spot on his left side.


    "What is wrong?" he inquired me worriedly.


    I slowly lifted my white dress; allowing him to see my red underwear. Ares quickly sat up, placing one of his hands against my side touching me. He glanced at his side and then back at me, amazed that we had the same mark on our bodies.


    "You were born with this mark as well?" he inquired me.


    I nodded as I smiled.


    Ares held me by my cheek as we both smiled.


    "We are meant for each other," Ares said.


    I smiled happily, believing him. He moved his head close to me and kissed me on my cheek. I wrapped my hands around him; comforted by his touch and pushed him down on the bed; resting on him as if he was my pillow.


    It was a beautiful night and the most peaceful night I ever had, cuddling with Ares. I wanted to run away with him right away, but first I had to find my father in saving Christian.


    "Knock, Knock," I heard a knock at the door. I got up quickly and turned to wake up Ares.


    I was surprised he was no longer there.


    The door opens and there I saw Francine, entering.


    "Good morning," she greeted me.


    I greeted her back; still surprised I did not see Ares.


    "What is wrong?" Francine inquired me, curiously.


    "Nothing," I lied, jumping off the bed and running into the bathroom.


    "Breakfast is ready," Francine told me as she exits my room.


    I quickly brush my teeth, wash my face, and exit the room. Soon I was in the kitchen. I sniffed the wonderful scent of the breakfast Francine was preparing. Suddenly sadness crept up on me as I saw Cindy entering the kitchen. I turned my head away from her, sitting around the table. Cindy came to sit as well and sat in a chair not too close to me. Francine places the breakfast down she had prepared for us on the small, wooded table. She had prepared bacon and fry eggs.


    "He doesn''t want to take anything from me," Frank enters the kitchen complaining.


    I looked at him right away; hearing what he had said.


    "Can I bring it to him, Frank?" I asked him.


    I closed my mouth quickly wishing I had never said that; knowing Cindy was here and remembering how Francine treated me badly because of Ares. I was only surprised Ares was still here after he came into my room last night, that is why I was eager to do so.


    Francine placed a cup of orange juice before me; allowing it to spill on me. I glanced at her and saw the angry look she gave me.


    "Cindy please bring the meal to your mate and if he refused to take it bring it back," Francine said.


    Quickly Cindy got up and carried the meal to Ares. Within a minute I saw her returning to the kitchen with a sad look on her face.


    "He refuses to take it from me as well," Cindy said as she lowers her head.


    "We can''t make him starve to death or his father might kill us," Frank said worriedly.


    "Take the meal to him," Frank instructed me as he takes the meal from Cindy and hands it to me.


    I took it nervously as hell; still sitting down afraid to move.


    "What are you waiting for?" Francine inquired me angrily. "You wanted to visit him earlier, now why do you change your mind all of a sudden?" she inquired me angrily.


    I slowly moved from around the table, walking towards the cell. I stopped and glance back at Cindy and then at Francine. Francine and Cindy gave me a bad look. I exit the kitchen quickly heading to Ares. Entering the cell; my sadness suddenly disappears seeing Ares. He gave me a bright smile the minute he saw me.


    "Did you slept well last night?" he inquired me; knowing we cuddled the whole night.


    I smiled shyly at him.


    I walked slowly towards the bars of the cell giving him his meal. Ares took it from me gently and took my hand kissing it.


    "Why do you still choose to stay behind this bar?" I inquired him.


    "Because there is someone important here for me?" he told me as he stared into my eyes.


    "Who is that person?" I played with him, feeling so happy being around him.


    "A beautiful redhead hair-she wolf," he described me playfully.


    I giggled enjoy playing with him.


    "Runaway with me tonight," Ares begged me. I gently removed my hand away from him, wishing I could do so right now.


    Seeing the sadness on my face; Ares started to cheer me up.


    "My name given to me by my father was a name once belong to a god of war," he told me. I raised my head again staring at his handsome face.


    "I was thinking about a name that would suit you well and the name Aphrodite is the right name," Ares said.


    "Aphrodite," I repeated.


    "A goddess of beauty and love," Ares told me. "She had red hair just like you."


    I touched my hair, hearing what he had said, and come towards him. I loved the name he gave me. I placed my face between the bars of the cell; allowing our mouth to be close wanting to kiss him. Ares brought his lips to mine. I removed myself away from him quickly; hearing a crashing sound and there I saw Cindy fleeing from the cell; leaving a broken glass of Orange juice on the floor.


    "I got to go," I told Ares as I chase after Cindy.


    As I entered the Kitchen. I saw Cindy crying within Francine''s arms.


    "He is not your mate and you know it?" Frank held me by my shoulders, angrily.


    "Then why do I share this strange feeling with him?" I inquired him angrily.


    I was so tired of them treating me badly because of Ares; when I felt that we belong together.


    "She-wolf," Frank shook me even more angrily. "You need to focus on our plans and stop chasing a wolf that will never be yours, he said.


    I pulled myself away from him.


    "My name is Aphrodite," I told them.


    "Where do you get that name from?" Francine inquired me upset.


    I turned my head aside not wanting to look at her.


    "Oh, I see," Francine said. "Cindy''s mate gave you a name and so you think you can come in here and disrespect us after we here are sacrificing our life and betraying our alpha for your safety."


    I turned to face her; hating what she had said.


    "No, it''s not like that," I tried to explain. "I and Ares share a great bond."


    "How could you share a bond and he''s not your mate?" Francine inquired me angrily.


    "How do you know he is not my mate?" I had to ask Francine.


    "Ahh!!!..." I heard Cindy cried out; pushing herself away from Francine and ran from the kitchen.


    "I can''t take this anymore," she said as she cried.


    Cindy exits the secret cottage not wanting to be here anymore.


    "Look what you have done," Frank cursed me as he too chases after her.

 Chapter 35 - 35: A Sudden Change Of Behavior

    I started to cry; hating that they were all against the great bond I and Ares were sharing. I wish they believed I was not telling a lie and that it was all true. I stood still nervously as I saw Francine and Frank returning within the kitchen.


    "She is gone all because of you," Frank cursed me.


    "But I did not do anything," I tried to explain.


    "Hah!" I held my left cheek as I cried out.


    "Your behavior as a young she-wolf disgusts me," Francine cursed me.


    I pushed myself away from her, standing at the kitchen counter sobbing.


    "When will we know if the man has given the alpha the letter," she inquired her mate..


    "Today," Frank answered her. "The businessman will be returning this evening in purchasing more lumbers from me."


    "Good," Francine answered him as she looks at me with great disgust within her eyes.


    "The faster we carry out this plan, we are more likely to get rid of this fool," she described me.


    Francine kissed her husband and said her goodbyes heading to work as usual at the devil''s house, alpha Pharaoh. Soon it was me and her mate alone. I lower my head sadly at the kitchen counter continuing to sob.


    "Are you bleeding?" Frank inquired me.


    I raised my head; staring at him; curious as to why he was suddenly worried about me. Slowly I moved my hand away from my cheek checking to see if his disappointed mate had left a mark and answered him, shaking my head.


    "I''m not talking about that part of your body," Frank said.


    I stared at him; clueless.


    "Are you finding blood spot within your underwear?" Frank again inquired me.


    I widen my eyes and hold tightly onto the kitchen counter surprised at what he had asked me.


    "I want to know if that is the reason why you are attracted to another, she-wolf mate," he said.


    "We share a bond," I answered him as I turned my head aside; not wanting to see the old, rude man anymore.


    "I don''t care if you''re angry at me," he said. "But whenever a she-wolf is in heat, she bleeds a little, which may give her a feeling as if she finds her mate, but it is not so. It only means she wants a wolf to fuck her,"


    I covered my ear and ran into the room, closing the door behind her. I did not want to hear anything from him. I knew what I and Ares felt was something different and not what he said.


    "I''ll be back soon," I heard the old ill-mannered man said.


    I threw myself on the bed angry as hell.


    "The feeling me and Ares felt was true," I told myself softly.


    Suddenly I remembered what Frank had said. About what happens to a she-wolf whenever she bleeds a little. I rolled over on my back and parted my legs.


    "I''m not bleeding," I told myself. But still, I was curious to check myself.


    I sat up pulling down my dress slowly, revealing my underwear. I touch each side of my pink underwear, about to pull it down. My body jumped frighteningly as I heard a knock on my door. I quickly fix my underwear and my dress. I went over to the door opening it. My eyes widen surprisingly seeing it was Cindy.


    "I''m sorry," she apologized as she saw me.


    Surprised by her sudden change of behavior I continued to stare at her, shockingly.


    "I was foolish to act childish," she again apologized. "I know in my heart he is my mate and so I decide to wait until the full moon in allowing you to see it too; also, I don''t want this to ruin a perfect relationship."


    Cindy came over to me and hugged me; I returned her hug still frightened by her strange behavior.


    "So, are we friends again?" she asked me as she removed herself away from me.


    "Yes," I answered, hoping she meant what she had said.


    "After running off back into Spicy Groove," I thought hard that if this keeps happening to us it will ruin our relationship," Cindy told me.


    I closed the door and turned to look at her, happy things were returning to normal between us. Suddenly I saw a sad look on her face. I went over to comfort her.


    "I won''t ruin this for us and will wait until the full moon comes as you said to see who Ares belongs to," I told her.


    "No, that is not that," she told me.


    "What is wrong?" I asked her even more worried.


    "Your grandmother did love you; she was just hurt that her daughter died," she said.


    Curious to know why she had said that. I asked her.


    "She thinks you are dead," Cindy said as she turned to look at me.


    I was frightened hearing that Phyllis was crying over me.


    "I heard her said something about wanting to tell you something about your mother," Cindy again told me.


    I was startled at what Cindy said and too was curious as to what Phyllis wanted to tell me about my mother. I could not believe she was crying for me. When all she did was abused me for 18 years.


    "I think you should visit her," Cindy told me. "She is taking it very badly."


    "I can''t," I told Cindy.


    "She might be able to tell you the story of your mother and father if she sees you were not dead," Cindy persuaded me to go.


    "If I leave alpha Pharaoh men will catch me," I told her.


    "They won''t," Cindy said. "Because your grandmother is somewhere in the forest going insane of losing you."


    "What!" I said frighteningly.


    "Yes, she is here in the forest," Cindy kept on telling me.


    "If you do not go now, I fear she will kill herself," Cindy told me.


    I did not want that to happen, even though she only treated me badly, but hearing the bad condition she was in and that she was nearby. I wanted to see her and too hear what she wanted to tell me.


    Quickly I ran from the room and open the front door of the cottage about to leave.


    "I''ll follow you," Cindy told me.


    I was happy she had decided to follow me. Soon we were running within the forest in search of Phyllis. Cindy stopped me at a large tree that prevented us from seeing anything.


    "She is not too far away from this tree," she told me. "I''ll wait for you; you can go and talk to her."


    I nodded and ran around the tree quickly in search of Phyllis. Eager to find her. Suddenly I ran into a tall well-built man. I pushed myself away from him frighteningly.


    "Scott," I heard him called another man.


    Suddenly I saw another dark hair man coming from behind a tree. I walked backward away from them scared and quickly turned around about to run. I screamed out the minute I felt one of them grabbed me from behind.


    "Please let me go," I begged them.


    "What do you think Scott she would worth a lot of money doesn''t she?" he said.


    "A lot," I heard the other said as he laughed.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Stabbed In The Back

    "Let me go!" I screamed for help as I twisted my body wanting to escape from him.


    The tall dark-haired man grabbed me even tighter, preventing me from ever escaping.


    "Cindy! Cindy!" I shouted for help.


    I heard the next man beside me, laughed out loud.


    "Jim," he called the other holding me. "She''s calling out for the girl who sold her," he said as he continued to laugh.


    Jim joined him.


    My eyes widen and I fell to the hard ground onto my knees uncontrollably, while Jim continued to hold me from behind. Hot tears pooled from my eyes, petrified..


    "Cindy," I said out softly as I felt my heartbeats within my head pumping heavily as if I was about to lose my mind. I could not believe she did this to me.


    "Yes," she sold you for the cheapest price; just to get rid of you," Scott said. "I don''t know what you did that she came to us just to get rid of you," he continued. "For we are someone you do not want to do any business with."


    "Cindy," I again called her. "I thought we were friends," I said as I sobbed on the ground while my body started to shiver.


    I could not believe she lied to me in bringing me here, just to get rid of me. My long red hair fell within my face, while tears streaked down my cheek.


    "Cindy!" I again shouted for her but angrily. "How could you?!" I shouted, even more, knowing the reason why she did this. It was to get rid of me. It was to prevent me from seeing my mate, Ares.


    "Hah!" I screamed angrily that my throat felt like it was going to burst and my lower belly hurts.


    I threw myself onto the ground trying to fight myself away from the terrible men.


    "Hold the bitch tightly," one instructed the other.


    Jim pulled me up from the ground holding me even tighter. " Get me a strong piece of rope quickly," he ordered Scott. Soon I felt them tying my hands together from behind.


    "Hah," I cried out. Feeling the tight rope against my skin, giving me a burning feeling.


    "Frank!" I cried out; hoping somehow, he had returned and would hear me and rescue me from these horrible men.


    "Scott," I heard Jim called the other. "Please help me try and shut this bitch up before any of her pack members found us on their land."


    Jim assisted him by pressing the palms of one of his hands against my mouth; preventing me from shouting for help anymore. They both carried me from the forest. As they did, I realized they were not from here overhearing their conversation. What are they going to do with me and where are they taking me? I thought worriedly.


    "Will we be able to take her into our land without anyone catching us?" I heard one of them asking the other.


    "Yes," the other answered. "The alpha is too busy searching for his lost son, we will be able to do this successfully.


    Ares, I said within my mind as I heard what the horrible men said. Knowing that it was his father who was searching for him. I had to return and inform him about it, or Francine and his mate would deeply be in trouble and I did not want that after they work against their alpha in protecting me. If Cindy were not so jealous that Ares was more attractive to me and that he was mine and not hers this would have never happened, I thought angrily; knowing that her evil planned will put Francine and her mate life in danger, If Ares father knows they were the ones who had him.


    "Hah!.." I burst out screaming and twisting my body, fighting even harder to escape. I had to return to the secret cottage. The man held me tighter and pressed his hand against my mouth even harder. Infuriated I grabbed onto the palm of his hand with my bare teeth sinking my teeth into his flesh.


    "Hah," he cried out. "The bitch bit me," he told the other shockingly.


    Soon I felt a hard hit against my head. My body stiffens within his hand; not being able to move anymore. Tears streak down my cheek as I watched the life I could have had with Ares after I had found my father and save Christian; being robbed from me all because of a jealous friend. I then felt my eyes close slowly, passing out.


    "Wake up," I heard an angry male voice. "Wake up," I heard it again.


    Opening my eyes slowly. I felt myself laying on a hardboard. I jumped up suddenly feeling cold water being thrown against my body. I sat up using my hands to hide my bare body, seeing I was no longer wearing any clothes. I was naked inside a small dim old, boarded room.


    "It''s good to see you''re up," one of the men who had brought me here, said, standing before me with an evil smile on his face.


    I pushed my naked body quickly to a corner of the dirty room, terrified.


    "Are you ready to do your first job, my red-headed sex slave?" he inquired me.


    I lower my head scared not wanting to see him.


    "Don''t worry I''ll choose a good wolf for you," he said as he laughed, exiting the board room shutting the old door behind him.


    As soon as I saw him leave. I lower myself onto the cold floor that was covered in water and started to cry while my body trembles. I will never see him again, I thought sadly. I will never see Ares anymore. I slowly closed my eyes disappointed, cursing myself for being so foolish to ever believe what Cindy had said about my grandma; knowing the type of person Phyllis was, heartless. At that moment I hated Cindy for separating me from Ares.


    I curled up, cold onto the floor as I remembered cuddling with Ares and how safe I felt within his arms. I wished at that moment I had escaped with him, but I just could not. I had to save Christian after what he did for me. I owed him. I clenched my teeth and made my hands into a fist angry at Cindy. The more I thought about my bad-hearted friend; the angrier I became. Knowing I will never see my Ares again.


    "Hah!" I screamed out until no more sound could escape from my mouth.


    I got up immediately as soon as I saw the door open quickly.


    "Please let me go," I tried to beg the man who had returned, but I did not hear the words escaping from my mouth. It was as if I could not speak anymore.


    I held my throat feeling a horrible burning feeling.


    "We have to move quickly before the blood alpha comes," I heard the man said as he rushed over to me grabbing me.


    "We have to leave her," the other man said who had helped him carrying me here; while he stands before the door outside, blocking me from seeing the light. "We have to get the fuck out of here now," he warned the other. "Just leave her we will find a poor she-wolf somewhere else."


    The man quickly dropped me back onto the floor and closed the door running away with the other. I was happy I was free but scared wanting to know who the Blood alpha was, they were all scared of. Was it Ares father they were talking about? I thought.


    Suddenly I heard a loud growled and the evil man outside crying out in pain.


    "Please don''t kill me alpha," I heard one of them begged terrified.


    I sat up scared; while my heart started to pump heavily in my chest as if it were trying to find itself a way outside of me.


    "Why should I show mercy on you; when you turn innocent she-wolf into a sex worker," I heard a man with a powerful voice outside.


    "Take these shits away and make sure they pay for every wrong they have done," I heard him again said.


    The men cried out as I heard them being pulled away. I pushed myself way over a corner of the room, trying hard to find a dark section in concealing myself as I heard the door being opened. My body trembled as I saw the door being pulled slowly. I wanted to shift into my wolf and escape but I was too scared to try. My body shivers even more as the door opens widely allowing the dim room to be lightened.


    My eyes widen seeing a shirtless long red hair man the same age as alpha Pharaoh standing before the door. His hair was taller than mine and too Ares. His eyes were of the same color as mine and on the left side of his face, he had a large scar that did not make him ugly but made him looked even powerful.


    "Alpha Logan," I heard a man called him as he stood still staring at me.


    Alpha Logan, I repeated his name within my mind. Realizing the red hair alpha standing before me was my father and possibly the same alpha who was seeking Ares, my mate.

 Chapter 37 - 37: The Land Of Alpha Logan

    Was the alpha standing before me Ares father as well; I thought shockingly. No, no, it could not be, I again thought. Perhaps his father was a different alpha, not him. Not this heartless wolf standing before me.


    The more I thought of Ares and I not having the same father. The more the alpha''s similar features that match Ares and me, convinced me that he was my brother and not my mate. I clenched my teeth within my mouth fighting away the horrible thoughts not wanting to think it was true. Ares could never be related to a monster like him, I thought strongly.


    "You are save now," alpha Logan spoke to me; clueless I was his daughter or a wrong he had done in the past.


    I stood still not caring he could see my nakedness as I continued to stare at him. Anger had started to find its way inside of me, building within like an endless tower, as I thought about the horrible and painful life, he had made me went through just because he could not control his dick..


    "Come," he again said as he stretched out his hand, calling me. I looked at his hand scornfully not wanting to touch those hands that once held down my mother so he could have his ways with her.


    I remain still staring at him as anger burns within my heart till it pains. Suddenly I saw a blonde hair man came beside him; too staring at me.


    "Poor thing had it bad," I heard my father told him as he glances to look at the man from behind.


    I was disgusted at what he said to the man like he cared or had any heart.


    "These men will pay for their evil ways by death," the man who looked the same age as my rapist father said.


    "Come to me young she-wolf," my father commanded me; eager for me to exit the old house.


    I held my hands into a fist hating that he was commanding me, still refusing to go to him.


    "Come," he again said.


    "She''s one stubborn she-wolf," the man next to him said. "If I did not know you alpha, I''d say she belongs to you,"


    Alpha Logan laughed.


    "I mean she looks a little bit like you with the red hair and the green eyes and too stubborn," he again said.


    "Well, she is not mine," he answered the man as he jumped up within the old board house causing the entire place to shake.


    Not mine; I thought angrily as I felt my body like it was going to burst out in anger.


    "I was forced into this world by you to suffer; how could you say I am not yours," I said out loud to him.


    I held my throat as it burns while hot tears pooled from my eyes. He could not hear what I had just said but a disturbing sound. My hoarse throat would not allow me to speak.


    "Poor she-wolf is dumb," I heard the man behind him said as my father came towards me.


    I turned my head aside continuing to hold my throat surprised I could not speak. Could it be the screaming and shouting for help that had caused this? I thought worried.


    "I won''t hurt you she-wolf; I promise," my father said as he got so close to me that his hands touched my shoulder.


    I pushed his hands away from me angry as hell.


    "I hate you; I hate you, you son of a bitch," I tried to scream out at him, while I clawed at his body.


    Alpha Logan grabbed me into his arms, preventing me from fighting him anymore.


    "I''m sorry what they did; I promise you they will pay," he said as I felt him kiss me on my head.


    I fell onto the ground the moment he kisses me. He took me up into his hands carrying me from the old house.


    "Give me your shirt," he ordered the men.


    The man obeyed him. The alpha slowly put me down and helped me put on a large white shirt that covered my entire body.


    "I''m going to make sure you get home save," he said.


    I stared at him while my eyes became filled with tears, surprisingly. Why is he being so kind to me like he cares, I thought. I cried out and tried talking to him, but still, my sore throat did not want me to tell him I was his daughter.


    "Carry her home to my Luna, she will take care of her," he said to the man as he handed me to him. "I can''t return home without finding my only son first.


    Hearing what he had said, at that moment I felt like everything around me froze. I was shocked that Ares was truly my brother. I then realize why we were both sharing the same feeling. We were not mates we were even more. We shared the same blood. I wished at that moment Ares and I had discovered we were related by the same birthmarks we had. Still, I did not understand how it is, we were of the same age, looked alike, and too had the same markings.


    "Take her home quickly," my father instructed the man.


    I pushed myself away from the man and ran to my father holding onto him. I wanted to write on the ground that I was his daughter and too tell I knew where my brother was, but I could not spell the words nor write.


    "You''re save with him," he assures me as he gently moved me back to the man and started to run off.


    I tried to chase after him; but the man held me tightly as my father shifted into a large bright brown wolf that almost had the color of our hair, running off. I cried and tried to tell the man holding me I was his daughter, but he could not understand me.


    Suddenly I saw two men running towards us.


    "Where is the alpha?" one of them asked the man holding me.


    "What do you want?" he asked them.


    "We have an important letter for him from someone in Spicy Groove," he answered.


    Hearing he had a letter my heart raced within my chest; knowing who the letter was from. It was from Francine and her mate. The letter was about me, I thought happily.


    "Go on run him down quickly and hand it to him right away," the blonde hair man instructed them. "It could be something about his son, Ares."


    They ran as fast as they could chasing my father. Seeing them leave gave me hope; they will allow him to find out soon what I was trying to tell him that I was his daughter.


    I did not know why I suddenly was interested in wanting him to know I was his daughter. Being locked up within the cell I hated him and as always thought of him as a monster; but seeing who he is for such a short time, he was not the monster I always, thought he would be.


    As the blonde hair man carried me within his arm to my father''s home, happiness filled my heart discovering I had a brother, one I knew who would love me; but still, numerous thoughts filled my head not understanding how we were of the same age.


    "Dad," I heard a little voice heading towards me. I turned seeing I was at my father''s house. His house was as large as the evil alpha''s and too white.


    The little red hair girl lowers her head sadly.


    "Ariel, alpha Logan is still looking for your brother," the blonde-haired man told her. "Now please go and get me your mother," he instructed her.


    My eyes widen seeing I too had a sister; a beautiful red hair sister that looked like a mini-me. She quickly ran to get her mother and there I saw she returns with a radiant, blue eye, blonde hair lady.


    "Go and play with your dolls, baby," she told her daughter. Her voice was melodious.


    "My Luna," The blonde hair man greeted her with me still in his arms. "Your mate told me to bring her here; she needs help."


    She ordered the man to bring me into a room upstairs. I took a quick look at her from head to toe seeing if my father was abusing her. I did not see any scars and she looked healthy. Her skin glowed and her face looked like she was happy being with him. She followed us upstairs within a room and instructed the man to place me on the bed.


    "I''ll take care of her, you can leave," he told the man.


    I lay on the bed still staring at her, lost. I saw her went to open a door. I tried to remove myself from the bed. I needed to find my rapist father I needed to know if he knew about me.


    The Luna ran towards me, gently pushing me back onto the bed. I tried to talk to her but still no words. She touched my throat and held my cheek wanting to open my mouth.


    "You have a terrible sore throat," she said.


    Quickly she reached for a small glass bottle on a small table next to the bed and instructed me to drink the pink liquid she threw in the cork.


    "It will allow you to talk again," she said.


    I drank it down quickly; wanting to tell her I was her mate''s daughter.


    I then try to talk to her again, but still, I could not. I made up my face disappointedly.


    "Just give it some time, it will allow you to regain your voice soon," she said as she laughed.


    I laid down anxiously to talk again until I felt my eyes close falling off into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 38 - 38: Discovering The Truth

    (Christian P.O.V)


    Days I have been at this strange place surrounded by thick white fogs. I tried finding a way out but every attempt I made I kept on returning at the same spot, next to the large stream.


    Where am I? I thought angrily; as I sat naked on a large rock beside the stream, staring at the large body of water passing by while my mind drifts off. I curled up on the rock holding both of my knees to my hard chest remembering what had happened before I was here. I closed my dark eyes sadly..


    Am I dead? I thought. Is this the place where the dead souls are placed? I again thought, but why am I alone? Shouldn''t there be others like me who passed away?


    I did not know what to think anymore. Being here for such a long time I had started to lose my mind.


    "Ha!..." I raised my head screaming angrily seeing nothing but thick white fog above me as well.


    I lower my head angrily on my knees as I continued to hold them against my chest. My long dark hair fell into my face and my knees pressed hard into my forehead. "Why mother?" I said softly; "Why did you do this to me?!" I brought my head from my knees shouting angrily as hell.


    "I thought you loved me," I whispered as I again rested my head back onto my knees.


    Tears slowly escape my eyes soaking my knees as I remembered what my mother Everdeen did to me. Her own son. I knew my father had an evil heart, but my mother I was surprised by her action that made me wondered if she was compelled to do so by my wicked father. I tighten my hands around my legs allowing my forehead to press hard against my knees that it started to burn. I clenched my teeth tightly within my mouth not wanting to think my mother''s evil action was not hers. After all, if it were not, she knew the red hair maiden was my mate and that she could somehow control my uncontrollable wolf; that is why she decided to give me wolf''s powder in separating us.


    I remove my hand from around my two feet lowering them. I must get out of here, I thought strongly as I leaped from the rock now standing on the ground, I could barely see because of fogs everywhere. I had to escape from this place now in finding my mate. I could not bear staying here worrying every day if she were fine. Quickly I walked away from the stream. Suddenly I heard a strange sound. I stopped turning around slowly. Being within this strange misty land and not being able to shift within my beast. I have never heard any sound other than the stream.


    "Grrr..." I heard the strange sound again, coming closer towards me.


    I spin around quickly trying to locate where the strange sound was, but it seems like it was everywhere. I pushed myself backward slowly while my eyes fixed on the thick fog and my ear focused ready to strangle whatever creature who dears to challenge me.


    "Don''t be afraid Christian," I heard a thunderous voice.


    I stood still as I saw the large body of the mighty voice appearing from the thick fog. My eyes widen surprisingly seeing it was my wolf. I then became angry seeing all along it was here with me hiding somewhere in the fog.


    My hands tighten into a fist and my teeth tighten within my mouth as I stare into its red eyes.


    "Don''t be angry with me Christian," it again spoke as it stood not too close in front of me.


    "Our mate is out there in trouble and you expect me not to be angry when all along you were here!" I shouted at him.


    "I cannot save you from this place only you can," it answered me.


    My fist loosens and my teeth untighten within my mouth hearing what he said.


    "How can I be free from this place?" I inquired him curiously; wanting to get the hell out now.


    He got so close to me, so close that our bodies almost touch.


    "Days you''ve been here not wanting to believe what your mother did to you and now you do, he said. Which is a first step in finding a way out."


    "Where I''m I?" I inquired my beast.


    "You''re within the spiritual land of all the dead alpha''s," he answered me.


    "Spiritual land," I repeated. As I looked around me.


    "I''m I dead?" I inquired my wolf.


    "If you don''t leave here soon, you will," it answered me.


    Hearing what he said frightens me. Knowing if I do die. I will never see my mate. The only one who matters to me now.


    "How can I be free from this place?" I asked the beast gravely.


    My large black beast turned his head left and paused staring within the fog. Curious about what he was looking at I turned to look and there I saw several wolves of many colors and sizes emerging from the fog. I took notice of them, seeing they were all males.


    I made a step backward.


    "Don''t be afraid they won''t hurt you," my wolf spoke to me. "They''ve been here watching you secretly wanting to speak to you but did not see you worthy until now."


    Worthy of what? I thought clueless as they all encircled me, leaving me and my wolf within the middle. I turned to look at the others behind me.


    "Sit," my wolf instructed me.


    I turned to look at him, seeing it lying down on its belly. I continued to stand focusing only on the alpha''s encircling me that could be dangerous.


    "Please sit," my wolf again spoke to me.


    I slowly lower my body sitting down as I continue to watch them cautiously.


    "Now is the time to know the reason why you could not control me," my wolf told me.


    I turned my attention to him right away eager to know why.


    "Unlike some of these alpha''s around me who are alpha''s because their father was or they took over a pack; you are much different," my wolf said.


    "How different?" I asked it curiously.


    "You were chosen by the moon goddess to become an alpha even if your father wasn''t one."


    I was surprised at what he said, discovering I would eventually become an alpha even if alpha Pharaoh was not my father. I was born an alpha.


    "But why do I can''t control you?" I questioned my wolf; wanting to find out the answer many doctors my parents had made in trying to cure me.


    "Your father is the one to blame," I heard one of the wolves behind me said as he walked towards me.


    I watched the large brown wolf as it got close to me clueless about what he was talking about.


    "What do you mean?" I inquired it.


    "Your father who says he''s an alpha is not," the wolf said. "It''s only a title he walks around with but nothing more. He is not a good ruler and the pack he rules is yours. Every wrong he had done to your pack affects your wolves, but you are too blind and foolish to see it," he told me.


    I looked at my wolf seeing nothing but sadness and pain within his eyes; realizing the true reason why he was so tormented and angry, it was because of my evil father.


    "What can I do to prevent this from happening?" I inquired the brown wolf angrily as I stare into my wolf''s eyes.


    "Put an end to him," the wolf answered me.


    Hearing what he said, I turned to look at him.


    "Kill him?" I inquired him.


    "If that''s the only way to get rid of that scumbag father of yours," he answered me.


    I looked at him sadly. I did not know if I could kill him. Chasing him away from the pack I could but killing my father that was something else.


    "He''s my son and I curse every day he was born into this world," the wolf spoke.


    I widen my eyes.


    "Yes, I am your grandfather; tricked and killed by my own son Pharaoh," he told me.


    I was even more surprised at what he said. My father, Alpha Pharaoh told me at a younger age his father died from Pneumonia when I asked him about my grandfather; but hearing about this; killing him was no longer an option for me. It was now mandatory. I thought as I clenched my teeth in anger.


    "I will kill my father with honor," I told him.


    "Good," he answered as he went off back into the thick fog.


    The others followed him as well as if he were the leaders of them all. The alphas of all alpha.


    Soon it was only me and my wolf.


    "When you return to your world you will have full control over me nor will you ever hear my voice again, alpha Christian, my wolf called me for the first.


    I nodded with great respect to him.


    "Become a great alpha your father will never be," my wolf told me as I saw his body slowly starts to disappear.


    "I will," I answered him.


    "And too take care of our beautiful mate," he said.


    "You know I will," I again answered him until his entire body had begun to vanish.


    "Wait!" I tried to stop him from leaving, but it was too late, he was already gone.


    I wanted to ask him, where I should go in being free from this place. I turned around clueless of where to go now. Did he expect me to find my own way out? I wondered.


    Soon I felt my body floating. I looked down on the ground and saw I was now within the air, going into the thick white fog. I closed my eyes as I went through the fog. I then opened my eyes feeling my body against a flat smooth board and there I found myself in a fucking grave. My evil parents buried me thinking I was dead. I closed my eyes shifting into my large wolf feeling great control over him now and burst through the grave; allowing dirt and piece of my coffin to flying all over the place.


    I shifted the minute I was free from my grave and stood naked within the cemetery. I heard something dropped behind me and there I saw an old man, one of the cemeteries caretakers. His rake fell from his hands surprisingly the minute he saw me.


    "Christian," he called me shockingly; seeing I was not dead.


    "Alpha Christian," I corrected him with my now rightful name as I walked away not caring I was naked to my dear father''s home, who will soon take over this grave he made for me.


    "Spread the news to everyone there''s a new alpha in town!" I told the man loudly as he stood still behind me shockingly watching me as I leave.


    Soon I heard his footsteps, leaving the cemetery quickly. I laughed as I excitedly went to visit my dear father.

 Chapter 39 - 39: I Need To Go

    Quickly I sat up finding myself still within the bed. I was so disappointed I had fallen asleep. I looked around the room seeing I was alone and hurriedly came off the bed.


    How can I sleep at a time like this? I cursed myself, running my hand through my thick red hair angrily. I then remember the pink liquid my father''s Luna gave me for my sore throat. It must be the cause why I slept, I thought angrily. Suddenly the bedroom door opened slowly and there I saw the Luna entering with a silver tray consist of a sandwich and juice.


    "You are finally awake," she said with a bright smile on her face; that made me admired how beautiful she was.


    I watched her as she gracefully walked towards me and gently place down the silver tray onto the small bedside table.


    "Thank you for your help but I can''t stay anymore longer," I told her.


    She turned around instantly hearing what I had said.


    "Where are you going now?" she asked me.


    "I have to get to Spicy Groove," I told her.


    "It''s too late to leave now," she tried to make me stay.


    "No, I can''t, I need to get to alpha Logan right away," I again said to her.


    "It''s too risky for a she-wolf to travel alone now when it''s about to get dark," she still demanded me to stay.


    Hearing what she had said I ran over to the bedroom window and stare through it seeing the place will soon lose its light. How long was I a sleep for? I thought disappointed more than ever.


    "My mate will return soon," she told me as she approaches me.


    "I don''t think I can wait that long; I need to find him now," I told her as I head towards the door exiting the room.


    "My mate will return and it''s too dangerous for you to leave now," she still demanded me to stay.


    "I need to find my father," I turned around as tears filled my eyes.


    Her eyes went wide open; hearing what I had said.


    "Is that why you need my mate; to help you in finding your father?" she questions me.


    "No," I shook my head answering her.


    "Then why are you in desperate need of my mate?" she inquired me as she got close to me.


    "Because Alpha Logan is my father," I told her as I removed my watery eyes from her, lowering my head.


    "What, how can that possibly be?" she said as she moved away from me and went to sit on the side of the bed.


    I wanted to tell her he raped my mother, but I did not want to be the one who told her.


    "I mean you have similar features as him, but that doesn''t say he is your daughter," she said as she ran her hand through her curly long blonde hair confused.


    "How old are you?" she inquired me.


    "18," I answered her as I stood still.


    She turned her head to me quickly.


    "You''re the same age as Ares?" she said as she removes herself from the bed.


    I nodded my head, telling her yes. Suddenly I remembered the birthmark I and Ares had on our sides. I quickly pulled up the large clothes I was in wanting her to see.


    "Wait what are you doing?" she inquired me curiously.


    I turned sideways showing her the birthmark not caring I was not wearing any underwear. The Luna covered her mouth shockingly.


    "Ares as a mark just like yours," she said. "You two are twins; you must have been born at the same time and was separated," she again said.


    I was surprised at what she said. I too could not believe it. Did my father only came for my brother when he found out my mother was pregnant and leave me, I thought angrily. I then became so tired of wondering and turned my back, exiting the room. I wanted to find my father. I wanted him to give me the right answers instead of guessing and becoming angry all the time. I felt the Luna held me by the hand and pull me back inside. I then saw a curious look on her face.


    "How do you know Ares as the same birthmark as you? she inquired me.


    "I met him and he''s in Spicy Groove," I told her.


    "His he hurt?" she inquired me worried.


    I did not want to tell her he was hurt and that my friends too placed him in a cell.


    "He''s fine," I told her.


    "Thank the moon goddess," she said. "I hope his father finds him soon and returned home.


    "That''s why I have to search for him and let him know," I told her.


    "What if when you leave you do not find him?" she inquired me. "It''s better to stay here and wait on him," she said.


    "Okay," I said within a low voice.


    It was true what she said, leaving here in search of him. I was not sure if I would.


    "Please sit and eat," she again said as she pulled me onto the side of the bed and gave me the sandwich and juice, she carried for me.


    I started to take a small bite of the Chicken sandwich; it was delicious. I again took a bigger bite and washed it down with the juice. The Luna stood Infront of me watching me.


    "I know my mate as secrets he wished not to tell me, but I love him no matter what," she told me as she continues to stare at me.


    I paused eating the sandwich; hearing what she had said. I started to feel sorry for her being clueless about what her mate did in bringing me into this world.


    "And even if you are one of his darkest secrets, I am happy to take you in as my second daughter," she said as she came close to me touching my hair.


    I wanted to cry hearing her said that; seeing she was a wonderful person. I started to feel a terrible feeling within my stomach that took away my appetite. I did not want to let her know the monster her mate was. I did not want to ruin the perfect life she thought she had.


    "You don''t want anymore?" she inquired me.


    I shook my head telling her no and watched her as she took the sandwich and juice from my hand, placing it on the bedside table. Suddenly I heard a knock on the door. I quickly jumped up to see if it was my father. The Luna went to open the door. I was so disappointed it was not alpha Logan and went towards the bedroom window waiting impatiently for him to return.


    My father finding out that Ares was placed within a cell within Christian home. It didn''t seem to bother me anymore; knowing he had received the letter and that it allows him to understand that they only were trying to protect me.


    I turned around the minute I heard the door closed.


    "He''s a guard checking on me," The Luna told me.


    I nodded.


    Being worried about you when they brought you here and again hit with the shocking news that my mate is your father; I forgot to ask you your name," she said as she smiled.


    Not wanting to tell her the sad story; that I had no name and worst letting her know her mate was a rapist. I told her the name Ares gave me, Aphrodite.


    She smiles and too told me her name.


    "My name is Lila Stark," she said.


    "Okay," I answered her.


    "While we wait on my mate can I give you a tour around our house in killing time?" she inquired me.


    "Yes," I answered her even though I did not want to. I just wanted to stand at the window and wait until I saw him.


    I then took notice seeing she was anxious in wanting Ares to come home as well. Before leaving the room, she went for one of her long dress in giving me to put on. I entered the bathroom and slowly put on the dress. I hated I had to wait. I wanted alpha Logan to read the letter and return home now. As soon as I attired myself within her dress that was not so tall nor revealing. I followed her downstairs. She then carried me to her garden. One of her favorite places she told me that sometimes relaxes her.


    My mind suddenly went on saving Christian.


    "Do you have any Valerian plant?" I inquired her quickly. She showed me a light purple plant.


    "Can I have a piece of it?" I begged her.


    "Sure," she answered me and went to pick a piece of the flower not caring why I needed it. I too was happy I didn''t have to explain myself to her.


    "It''s beautiful isn''t it?" she inquired me as she gave it to me.


    I nodded and smiled knowing the true reason why I wanted it and it was to save Christian of what he did for me. I twirled the flower in my hand pretending I only loved seeing it.


    "I feel a bit sleepy can I go upstairs and lay down until the alpha returns?" I inquired her.


    "Yes, she answered, probably the medicine is making you sleepy again. I will wake you when my mate and son," returns she told me.


    Hearing her described Ares as her son, I discovered Ares had a better life than me that made me started to become angry wanting to know why that monster left me behind. I hurriedly went upstairs and placed the flower in my pocket happily; knowing that I had the plant in saving Christian. I did not feel sleepy at all. I lied only to get away from the Luna. I wanted to sneak out of the house through the window without anyone knowing. After staring through the window upstairs I know it would not be too hard for me to sneak out.


    As I entered the room. I closed the door. I hurriedly went to the window opening it. I looked to see if anyone would see but there was no one. Quickly I exit the room and run into some nearby bushes. My eyes widen as I ran into two old ladies and a young man.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized.


    "Are you going to Spicy Groove as well my dear?" the lady inquired me.


    I nodded; feeling so relieved; for I did not know where to start and was planning on asking someone in showing me the way. I followed the lady until were in a section of the forest I was familiar with. It was a path where Christian secret home was.


    "Goodbye," I said to the lady and walked opposite from them.


    They waved at me as I went my way. The forest had started to become very dark as I quickly went to the secret cottage eager to see Francine and give her the plant in saving Christian. I did not think Ares would be there; even though I wanted him to; waiting on me. Remembering the snake Cindy, I could not wait to see the look on her evil face when she found out that Ares was my brother after what she did to me.


    "Ha!" I screamed out as I felt someone held me by my neck. I looked at the person frighteningly and saw it was Josh. His face was covered in blood hurt.


    "Look what you made him do!" he shouted as he squeezed my neck while tears pools from his eyes.

 Chapter 40 - 40: Captured

    Frightened by his strange behavior and the terrible condition he was in. I raised one of my feet and kicked him the hardest I could in his gut allowing him to release his hand from around my neck. I ran and screamed for help; hoping Francine or his mate could somehow hear me.


    "You son of a bitch" I heard him said as he growled loudly in pain.


    I ran for my life.


    Suddenly I felt my red long hair being pulled from behind.


    "Let go of me!" I shouted at him as he dragged me back towards him and pushed me against the hard bark of a tree, preventing me from escaping.


    My entire body jerked and my back hurt from his hard push.


    "You are a fucking poison; that''s what you are, he cursed me angrily. Ever since you have been freed from the cell everyone you are around you ruins everything for them."


    "Let me go," I again shouted at him while I twisted my body trying to be free from him.


    He held me down even harder and again grabbed me by the neck; allowing me to feel every nail of his right hand.


    "I once felt sorry for you being within that cell but now, I know why your grandmother did it and that was to protect us from a venom like you!" he shouted as he squeezed my neck hard.


    "No, I''m not," I cried as I held on to his hand around my neck; trying to remove it.


    "I''m going to make you pay for ruining every fucking thing I have worked my ass for," he again cursed allowing his spit to flew within my face.


    "Josh, please don''t do this," I begged him.


    I did not understand why he was so angry with me and why he was blaming me for something I did not do nor know about.


    "Shut up!" he shouted as he pulled me from the tree and again pushed me back towards it allowing my head to hit against the tree hard.


    "Hah!" I screamed for help.


    Josh threw me onto the ground allowing me to fall onto my face.


    "You made him took everything away from me!" he kept on shouting at me as he came close to me onto the ground.


    I tried to get up as fast as I could, but I could not, my body was now in too much pain. I tried crawling onto the ground in escaping from him and in getting close to the secret cottage. I called for help as Josh got even closer to me. I growled in pain grinding my teeth as he kicked me in my side onto my back.


    "When I''m finished with you; he will feel sorry for kicking me out of the pack," Josh said as he raised one of his feet and kicked me hard in the head. The place suddenly blocked out the minute he did.


    "Wake up beautiful," I heard a strange creepy voice said while the person laughs as if he was insane.


    I open my eyes feeling my body against a hard cold floor that reminded me of the cell my evil grandmother had once placed me in for eighteen years. Quickly I jumped up remembering what had happened.


    "You''re finally awake," Josh said with an evil smile on his face.


    In his right hand, I saw a pair of black scissors. Immediately I pushed myself over to the corner of the room and concealed my body with my hand; seeing I was stripped from my clothes. I curled up terrified within the corner of the strange room Josh had brought me unconscious. I took notice of the spot I was in seeing what he was doing to me while I was unconscious. I screamed and cried petrified of what the terrible monster did to me.


    "He''s going to love your new hair cut when he finds you," Josh said as he laughed twirling the scissor playfully within his hand.


    I ran my hand through my hair as I cried my eyes out; no longer feeling my long red hair anymore. Josh cut off my hair leaving it above my ears.


    All long I hated my hair but seeing how beautiful my brother was. I had started to love mine and now it was taken away from me. I felt ugly.


    "Why are you doing this to me?" I asked him as tears pools down my face.


    I did not understand why he was hurting me when I did nothing.


    "Because you allowed that bitch to take everything from me and kicked me from my pack!" he shouted as he came towards me curled up against the wall and held me by my neck; holding the scissors to my face.


    "Now it''s time for a new makeup to make you even more beautiful," he said as he ran the scissor across my face.


    "Please don''t do this to me, Josh, I beg you," I pleaded to him.


    "I''m going to ruin this beautiful face of yours so that he will never recognize you," he said as he held my neck even tighter and sank the blade of the scissors against my face, cutting the left side of my face.


    "hah!" I screamed out.


    Suddenly I heard the door pushed open banging against the wall. Josh pushed me towards the floor and got up quickly to see who it was. I pushed my naked body over to the next corner of the room holding my face. My heart raced within my chest as I quickly removed my hand from my face seeing blood within my hand. My eyes widen and my heart raced even more allowing my entire body to shiver as I slowly moved one of my fingers against the left side of my face tracing the mark, he had given me.


    "Hah!" I screamed allowing my voice to echo inside the room.


    I felt a strange touch against my hand; quickly I turned to look and there I saw it was my cousin, Emma. She held my face seeing I was hurt and moved away from me facing Josh as he stands behind her.


    "This is wrong Josh" I heard her said as she cried.


    Josh tried to get close to her. Emma pushed him away.


    "She allows him to ruin everything for me; everything I have worked for," he told his mate.


    "I don''t care what you have to say; I am not going to allow you to hurt my cousin," I heard her said.


    I continued to hold my face; while I stared at Emma as she stood Infront of me; surprised that she was trying to protect me and most of all called me her cousin when all she did was treated me badly just like the others.


    "So, you are defending that red-headed bitch over your mate even when you know she tried to have sex with me?" he inquired his mate angrily.


    "I don''t care what you have to say, Josh, for being with you I find out you are nothing but a player," she cursed him as she turned her back towards him and got close to me; trying to help me off the floor.


    "I need to get you some help now," she said as she tried to pull me from the floor.


    "No," I heard Josh said as he pushed her away allowing her to fall flat onto her face.


    I dropped back onto the floor.


    Emma got up holding her face, staring at her mate angrily.


    "Try to get up," she said as she glances at me and turns to face her mate who was eager to not let me go.


    "We are getting the fuck out of here now," Emma said angrily.


    "Not when I''m here," Josh said while he got close to her.


    "You are my mate but that doesn''t mean I won''t kill you; if you try in ruining my plan," he said to Emma.


    Hearing how terrible he was I started to worry. I did not want anyone to die because of me. I gently removed my naked body from the floor, holding onto the wall. I was badly hurt but if I had to help Emma in bringing down her mate. I had to.


    Soon there was aloud growled. Emma shifted into her dark large wolf.


    Josh laughed.


    "So, my stupid mate wants to challenge me," he said and shifted into his wolf that almost had the same color as his mate.


    Emma slowly circled Josh seeking a weak spot in bringing him down at once.


    "Grrr," Emma growled as Josh made a first moved and bit her on one of her front feet.


    Emma grabbed him by his neck.


    "Grrr," I heard Josh growled and pushed Emma into the wall while blood dripped from his neck.


    Emma shifted at once from the hard hit.


    Josh slowly walked up to his mate as she laid down unconscious with his mouth wide open ready to tear her up.


    "Emma," I called her trying to go over to her as I cried, but I fell back onto the cold floor feeling weak.


    I cried out loud as Josh stood over her placing his mouth down onto her neck.


    My eyes widen as I heard his wolf screamed out loud in pain. Emma had fooled him allowing him to think she had passed out and struck him in the heart with his pair of scissors. Emma kicked him away from him and cried as she watched her mate screamed in pain while he moved around onto the floor until he was no more.


    Emma got up and quickly came over to me.


    "We have to leave now," she said. Within her voice I could only hear sadness; hating what she had did to her mate.


    We both turned to look at Josh seeing him lifeless onto the floor wishing it did not have to end like this. As we exit the building, I was captured in, we both stopped, while Emma held me close to her body in supporting me in standing still. We stared at the large old house behind us; that seemed like an abandoned home; knowing we will never see him again.


    Emma cried the whole time she carried me from the forest that made me started to cry as well. I hated what Josh had done but felt what she felt knowing her chosen mate will never be here again and that she was the one who killed him. We both stopped at a large tree within the forest naked. I watched Emma the entire time as she sat staring at her hand covered in blood, she had used in killing her, one true mate. I reached out to her and held her; she hugged me; continuing to cry.


    The place had started to become dark. I continued to hold my cousin within my arms as she wept like a baby. I held her tightly within my arm trying my best to comfort her; even though I too was broken.


    "Let''s leave towards safety before his uncle, Alpha Pharaoh finds us?" I told Emma softly.


    "He''s no longer here," Emma answered sadly.


    Surprised by her answer; I had to ask.


    "Christian is now the alpha," she answered.


    My eyes widen and tears streaked down my cheek; happy he was safe.


    I removed myself from the floor and helped her off the ground.


    "We have to get out of this dark forest now," I told her.


    "I don''t want to go home now," she told me.


    "I know a place where we can go," I said.


    She followed me within the dark until we were at the secret cottage covered in a red plant that shone brightly within the moonlight. And there I saw a tall strapping, long hair man exiting the cottage. He turned around closing the door behind him and there his eyes met mine.


    "Christian," I called his name softly; seeing it was him while tears pooled from my eyes.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Safe In The Alphas Arms

    His eyes widen seeing it was me as if he were searching for me all along. Quickly, he moved away from his secret cottage. I slowly walked from Emma still in pain meeting him. He wrapped his strong hard arms around me the minute he got close to me. I sobbed quietly within his arms, feeling safe.


    Alpha Christian gently removed my head from his hard muscular chest, raising it to his handsome face. He stared within my eyes worriedly.


    "What had happened?" he inquired me while he stared at the ugly mark Josh had given me on my right cheek and then at my head which was no longer covered by my long, curly red hair.


    I lower my head and cry, while his warm hands still rest against each side of my face.


    "My mate did this and I killed him," I heard Emma answered him sadly while she cried out; louder than ever; falling onto the ground.


    "He is dead, he is dead, and I killed him," I kept on hearing Emma said as if she was going insane as she cried. I cried even more hearing her.


    Hearing what had happened. Alpha Christian took me up into his arms. He carried me to his cottage opening it. He gently places me down onto one of the couches inside. He then took off his white shirt allowing me to see how muscular he was and attired me within it. I sat still sadly and watched him as he helped me in putting on his shirt; pulling the tail of his shirt slowly down to my legs; concealing my private part. I held the tail of his shirt; pressing it onto my legs; feeling uncomfortable. Alpha Christian removes his hands away from me immediately.


    "I''ll be right back," he said as he went for Emma who was lying outside in the dark; still crying.


    I nodded; answering him and watched him as he exits the cottage.


    Tears escaped my eyes the more I heard Emma cried for Josh. I felt sorry for her for knowing what she did and wished it had never had to be like that. Remembering the terrible things, he had done to me. I still did not understand why he blamed me for something I was not a part of. Why did he think I was the one who made him got kicked out from the pack; it was not me but his own dirty ways. He was just as evil as his uncle. Still, I felt sorry that he had to go like that.


    "Wooooooo," I heard a loud howled outside that made my body jumped frighteningly.


    I got up quickly, terrified by the strange howl.


    "Please don''t be scared, I was informing some of my pack members of where I was," alpha Christian informed me as he re-enters the cottage with Emma crying like a baby within his hands.


    I watched him closed the door behind him and walked past me with Emma. He did not place her beside me; instead, he carries her to one of the rooms. I got up worried about Emma and followed him. I stood at the entrance of the door and watched the shirtless alpha gently placed down Emma to lie down onto the bed, within the darkroom. Before he left, he covered her naked body with the sheet of the bed and touched her head gently trying his best to comfort her.


    "What had happened is not your fault; you were only trying to protect yourself and stop him from doing what was wrong. He was the one who killed himself and not you," alpha Christian told her as he touched her hair softly.


    I felt a warm feeling within my heart hearing what he had said. Emma stopped crying the moment she heard him. I moved away from the entrance of the door and went back to sit on the couch knowing Emma was within the best hand. I wiped away the salty tears from my eyes knowing Christian was a wonderful wolf with a big heart and that his pack was in the best hand. He is going to be a great alpha of his pack, I thought.


    Soon I heard the door closed. My heart strangely started to beat within my chest as I heard his mighty footsteps coming close to me. I lower myself within the chair and lower my head nervously; knowing it will just be the two of us now. I suddenly became disappointed seeing the alpha walked past me as if I were not there. I did not understand why I was feeling this way after what I had been through.


    Christian opened the door and there I saw two strong tall well-built men standing before him. They were not as muscular or as tall as him.


    "Did you find him?" alpha Christian inquired them with his rough voice.


    "We and some other man searched the entire forest, and we did not see his body sir," they answered him respectfully.


    I sat up; surprised at what they said, were they looking for Emma''s mate, I thought. But why didn''t they found his body when Emma and I left him there on the floor; wasn''t he dead? I thought even more.


    I got up hoping he was not dead but alive; I did not want Emma to go through life blaming herself for what she did. I too felt scared, scared of him wanting to find me again.


    "Gather more men and keep searching," the alpha ordered them.


    ''Yes sir," they answered him obediently. "Alpha should I make some men secure this area tonight?" one of the men inquired him.


    "No, you don''t have to worry about me worry about anyone who dear to try breaks into this cottage tonight," Christian said coldly.


    I sat back hearing what he said, knowing he will protect me and Emma. But suddenly I started to worry about him not being able to control his wolf.


    "What about your wolf?" a questioned slip from my mouth, with great worries.


    I bit my lips nervously the minute I inquired him.


    "You may leave now," he ordered his men and closed the door.


    I turned my head aside as he turned towards me.


    "My wolf is now within my control," he finally answered me.


    I was surprised he could now control his wolf and too was curious as to how he could now.


    The alpha sat next to me. I lower my head feeling uncomfortable. Ever since my hair was cut off, I felt ugly. I touched my hair as I lower my head sadly. My eyes widen and I raised my head quickly, feeling Christian hand against my head. I brought my eyes to him; staring within his eyes that were darker than the night.


    "Your hair is not what makes you beautiful," he said as he gently removes his hand from my short hair.


    My eyes became filled with tears hearing what he had said.


    I continued to gaze at him finding comfort in his strong words.


    Christian moved his hands and gently place them onto the left side of my chest; barely touching my firm breast.


    "This is what makes you beautiful," he said, your heart."


    Tears streak down my eyes hearing his powerful touching words. He got close to me and held me in his arms.


    "No one will there hurt you, you''re save now," he told me.


    I believe him and wrap my hands around him.


    I gently removed my head from his chest, wiping away my tears.


    "Where is Francine?" I inquired him; wanting to know where she was and if she was looking for me.


    "She and her mate are in jail," he told me.


    I was surprised at what he said and had to ask why.


    Christian held my face staring into my eyes.


    "I gave her one job and that was to take care of you, and they did not," he said.


    "No, it wasn''t her fault it was Cindy who sold me to the two men," I told him. Hating that they were in jail.


    "Cindy," Christian said. Within his voice, I could hear only anger.


    "Yes," I answered him softly. "I thought she was my friend, but she wasn''t," I told him.


    "I''ll release them tomorrow," the alpha said.


    I felt so relieved hearing him.


    Francine was a good person even though she started to treat me badly when Ares came along. My mind suddenly paused at him knowing he was my brother and too wanted him to know.


    "Are you hungry?" the alpha inquired me.


    I slowly shook my head telling him no. I wanted to lay down but was too scared to fall asleep alone after the terrible shit I have been through.


    "Do you want me to carry you to your room?" the alpha inquired me as if he could read my mind.


    "Yes," I answered him sadly.


    "What is wrong?" he inquired me as he held my chin worriedly.


    Tears escaped my eyes as I answered him.


    "I''m scare of sleeping alone," I told him.


    My mouth opens surprisingly as he quickly lifted me into his arms.


    I support myself holding onto his shoulder even though he held me carefully within his strong arms.


    "You don''t have to be scare tonight for I''ll stay with you," he told me as my tearful eyes gaze into his.


    I gave him a smile and brought my head to rest onto his shoulder; comforted and feeling safe by his words. He carried me into the dimmed room and gently place me into the center of the bed. I laid onto my back and watched him as he came onto the bed sinking it with his strong muscular body lying beside me. I got up from the bed and laid on his chest, wanting to be close to him. He wrapped one of his hands around me as I laid onto him. Feeling so safe within the alpha''s arm I found myself drifting off into a deep peaceful sleep.


    I turned on the large soft king-size bed. Slowly I opened my eyes seeing it was morning. I jumped up not feeling my head on the alpha''s muscular body nor his hands that felt so warm around me. Where is he? I thought as I got up seeing he was no longer lying next to me nor was he inside the room. Quickly I got off the bed. Before leaving the room, I went inside the drawer for a short second-hand red dress Francine had given me. Tears filled my eyes as it reminded me of my long hair. I change from the alpha''s close sniffing his shirt. My wolf enjoyed his scent. I place it onto the bed and leave the room.


    My mind suddenly went on Emma; I checked to see if she was inside her room still sleeping but she was not there. I started to feel worried and ran to check within the other rooms; suddenly I bumped into the alpha. He was no longer shirtless. He was within a tight black top that showcase his abs and a long dark pant.


    "Her mother came for her," the alpha told me; knowing I was looking for Emma.


    "Was she feeling a little better when she left?" I inquired him worried.


    Alpha Christian nodded.


    "I too inquired her of not finding her mates body where you both left him, which might be a possibility that he could be alive," the alpha informed me. "She was a bit happy about that."


    "Okay," I answered him.


    "My men are still looking for him," the alpha again informed me.


    I nodded.


    "It''s time for us to leave, Christian said. You''ll be staying with me from now on, where it is safe" he told me.


    I again nodded.


    "You look beautiful," he said and held on to my hand in exiting the cottage.


    My cheek became red hearing how he described me; even though my hair looked very ugly. Following him, my mind suddenly went on my father wanting to know why he did not want me. No, I shook my head; trying to abandon the thought. Seeing how such a wonderful wolf my rapist father Luna was. I did not want to ruin another life just like what I did to Emma, I thought sadly. I would be safe and well taken care of, being with the new alpha.


    As we got close to the door. We heard a knock at the door. I became scared. I hid behind the alpha still holding onto his hands. Alpha Christian opens the door. My eyes widen hearing the person''s voice from outside.


    "I''m here for my daughter," the man said strongly.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Take Me Home

    My heart raced within my chest and my eyes widen hearing what the man from outside had said. I stood closer behind alpha Christian lowering my head, staring at the floor continuing to hold onto his hands, feeling nervous about meeting him eye to eye now that he knew I was his daughter and not some sad, weak she-wolf he saved.


    Suddenly I felt alpha Christian turned his upper body. I raised my head and there our eyes met, questioning me without words.


    I shook my head telling him no. As we continued to gaze into each other eyes I saw great worries within them; wanting to know why I was not interested in seeing him.


    "Take me home," I said out loud, calling his home now mine.


    "Aria," I heard my father said.


    My eyes widen as I turned my head aside; hearing the name my father had used to call me.


    "Aria," he called me again but softly. "Please let me explain everything to you," he said.


    I suddenly moved uncontrollably from behind alpha Christian removing my hands away from his.


    "I wish not to see you rapist, nor do I want your stupid name!" I shouted at him, while I closed my eyes angrily.


    Soon I opened my eyes staring at the beautiful red hair monster standing before me. In his eyes, I saw only sadness. Tears pooled from my eyes angrily at him for leaving me to suffer.


    "Take me to your home alpha Christian, please," I begged him as I turned quickly to him and held on to his right hand.


    My body jumped frighteningly the minute I felt one of my father''s hands against my left hand. Hating his touch, I pushed him away and went near one of the couches behind both alphas.


    "I''m not what you think I am Aria, please just give me a chance to explain everything to you," he said.


    "I don''t want to hear anything that you have to say, rapist!" I shouted at him furiously.


    "Is that what Phyllis or your uncle tells you, that I am?" he said as he walked at the back of the living room towards me.


    Alpha Christian continued to stand at the front of the living room, giving us space. Space I was not interested in having with my horrible father. I never wanted to find my father. I was only interested in saving Christian since he was alive and well; my rapist father was no longer important to me.


    "Take me home with you alpha Christian!" I cried out as I shouted at him.


    Alpha Christian came towards me immediately. I held onto his hand as he approaches me eager for him to carry me away.


    "Aria, just listen to me please," Alpha Logan said eagerly.


    "My name is not Aria, my name is Aphrodite," I told him; remembering the name my brother Ares gave me. I sobbed remembering my beautiful brother. I loved him. He was the only good thing from my terrible father. Even though my life had been nothing but hell, I was happy his life was much better than mine.


    "Your name derives from your twin brother Ares," alpha Logan told me as Christian started to gently pull me from his cottage.


    I paused the minute I heard him; crying even more with my back turned towards him. Soon I felt his hand against my left shoulder touching me gently.


    "I know life for you here was hard, but I hope you can one day forgive me and learn the truth of what had happened between me and your mother," he told me as he gently removes his hand away from me and walked away: exiting the cottage. I watched him sadly as he leaves me just like what he did in the past, to suffer with my wicked grandmother. Alpha Logan stopped at the entrance of the door and turned to look at me melancholy.


    "I''ll be waiting for you my child," he said as he turned around. "You know where to find me when you wish to listen to me," he again said as he shifted into his large brown wolf that was just like mine and ran off speedily; until I saw him no more.


    I turned towards Christian the minute I felt one of his hands against my left cheek. He gazed within my eyes as he stroked me worriedly. I rest my hand against his hands enjoying his touch and smiled at him; trying to conceal my sadness.


    "Let''s leave now," I told him.


    He nodded and started to take off his shirt, showcasing his well-built body. I turned around as he strips himself from his clothes. My heart raced within my chest knowing the alpha will be naked behind me.


    "Hmmmmm," I heard a soft moan from behind; wanting me to turn around.


    I slowly did and there I saw his large dark beast, standing before me. I stood still admiring his beautiful wolf that was darker than the night. Alpha Christian walked around me playfully and rubbed his head against the side of my body. I smiled enjoying his facetious touch. He then walked in front of me and lower his back; instructing me to sit.


    I slowly placed both of my hands against his large furry body nervously and carefully climbed onto his back. Never riding a wolf before and afraid of falling off I lay flat onto my belly and wrapped my hands around his neck. Alpha Christian turned his head glancing behind him to see if I was okay and started off. I held onto him tightly as he ran quickly from the forest away from his secret cottage. The cold wind hit against my skin and created a smooth sound against my ears as he took me away from the forest. I closed my eyes as he carried me.


    Suddenly I felt him slow down; I opened my eyes and saw we were no longer within the forest. We were now on a road, within his hometown, Spicy Groove. I slowly pushed myself up to sit and held onto his fur as he began to walk. I bit my lip nervously seeing people standing across the road and heading their ways staring at me on top of their alpha. I lower my body back onto his back feeling uncomfortable, hiding my face. I wanted him to carry me home right away. I wanted to be locked away from everyone except Christian. It was as if the alpha could feel how uncomfortable I felt and started to run with me again. Soon we were at his home. He stopped at the front door of his large home and lower his back allowing me to come off. I stood still afraid to go in. What if his evil parents are here? I started to worry as I stared at the closed front door.


    My body jumped the minute I felt two hands against my shoulder, I glance behind me and quickly lower my head shyly, seeing alpha Christian was no longer within his dark wolf form and was naked, standing behind me.


    "They''re no longer here, the only persons here will be just us two and our two new maids," the alpha told me. I raised my head; trying hard not to look back at him; surprised at what he said. It was as if he could read my mind.


    I did not bother to question him about their whereabouts not caring for they were just as evil as my grandmother and quickly walked towards the door; nervous of being next to the naked alpha. I turned the doorknob, but it was close. My entire body jumped as I felt Christian''s naked body pressed behind me as he reached for the doorknob inserting the key. As he opens the door, I felt like my heart was about to escape from my chest. I pushed the door swiftly as I saw it open and entered right away. The alpha closed the door as soon as we entered.


    I looked around the house sadly remembering all the bad things that had happened to me here. It is going to be better now, I told myself knowing Christian was the alpha now and that he was good.


    "You can go to the kitchen for something to eat or do you want to follow me upstairs and wait on me?" the alpha inquired me from behind.


    "I''ll wait for you in the kitchen," I told him and quickly walked away from him nervously almost tripping over my feet.


    "Okay," I heard him said.


    I had no problem being around the alpha but when he is naked, I felt like I could not breathe whenever I am with him.


    "Good morning miss," A dark hair lady greeted me within the kitchen. She looked the same age as Francine.


    "Good morning," I returned her greeting.


    "Are you and the alpha ready for breakfast?" she inquired me.


    "Yes, we are," I told her.


    "I''ll bring it into the dining room right away," she said.


    I exit the kitchen heading into the dining room. At first, I wanted only a cup of orange juice for breakfast and lock myself within one of the alpha''s room. But knowing breakfast was already prepare I decided to eat a little of what she had prepared. I sat patiently waiting for her in bringing the meal but was surprised to see her approaching me with an empty hand.


    "Miss Francine is here to see you miss," she told me.


    Hearing her said Francine I jumped from my chair wanting to see her right away.


    "Where is she?" I inquired the maid quickly.


    "Within the living room miss," she told me.


    I walked quickly into the living room and there I saw her waiting within one of the couches.


    "Francine," I called her; happy to see her.


    She jumped from the couch as soon as she saw me and came towards me, within her eyes I saw only sadness.


    "You should not be here with the alpha," she told me. " You need to be with your father and his family."


    I did not understand why she was telling me this when she knew Christian was a good wolf.


    "Why?" I inquired her curiously.


    "I''m sorry that I did not believe the strange feeling that you and Ares felt, but being here with the alpha is not the right time for you, you are not ready; you may be eighteen, but you have a mind of a child," she kept on telling me that started to scare me.


    I was happy she now knew that I was telling the truth about me and Ares, but she had started to scare me of what she was saying now.


    "I don''t understand what you are saying, Francine?" I inquired her.


    Francine pulled me by my shoulder bringing me closer to her.


    "You''re not ready for s.....," I heard her said not finishing her sentence; removing her eyes from me and slowly her hands.


    "Good morning alpha," she said.


    I spin around and saw Christian behind us in a dark grey shirt that showcases his hard body and a black long pant. He was handsome and impeccably dress than ever.


    The alpha nodded to her.


    "I''m just telling her, her father wished to see her this evening. He wants me to bring her to him," she lied to the alpha.


    "That''s if she wants to," she said as she turned to look at me with only sadness.


    "Okay," the alpha said.


    "Goodbye," Francine said and quickly went off afraid of the alpha.


    I watched her as she went off wanting to know what she was trying to tell me I was not ready for. I tried saying she meant sex, but I rejected it not thinking it was what she meant after all Christian had never shown interested in me as to how Josh did. He never once tried to kiss me. He was just kind and protective of me that was all.


    "Have you eaten already?" the alpha inquired me as he touches my hand, bringing my attention to him.


    I shook my head, telling him no.


    He held my hand as we both went into the dining room and sat next to eat beside each other enjoying our delicious toast bread, bacon, fried eggs, and fruits; accompanied by orange juice or coffee; which I hated.


    "Sir," the second maid called alpha Christian. She was blond and too looked within her 50''s.


    Alpha Christian looked at her; seeing what she wanted.


    "Drake is here to see you," she told him.


    The alpha nodded and the maid leaves the dining room quickly.


    "I''m sorry I have to go," the alpha told me.


    "Why?" I inquired him; not wanting him to leave now. I wanted him to be here with me the entire day.


    "I have a business I need to attend to," he told me as he reached for my right hand and kissed it.


    "Okay...," I said childishly.


    I understand he was now an alpha and his role was an important part to play, which means he will be busy most of the time.


    "I''ll be right back as soon as I''m done, I promise," he said.


    I nodded. He again kissed my hand and gently place it down. I watched him sadly as he leaves, leaving me alone. I did not feel hungry anymore and went upstairs lying down within one of his rooms, staring at the wall sadly. Soon I began to cry feeling all alone. My mind suddenly went on my brother wondering what he was doing and if he was thinking about me. I missed him. Ever since I found out he was my brother I was dying to see him again.


    I turned on to the bed gazing on the next side of the wall as my mind run on alpha Logan. What truth did he wish for me to know? I started to think. The story my grandmother told me about him and my mother; was it not true? I thought even more. I then started to feel so stupid for pushing him away this morning, when he could have told me everything that had happened between him and my mom.


    I sat up quickly as I heard the door knock. Feeling so sad and lonely; I ran to see if it was Christian who had returned; wanting him to wrap his arms around me and comfort me with his words, but it was not him when I open the door; it was Francine.


    I wiped away my tears the minute I saw her.


    "You need to see your father now in hearing the truth," she said; while she stretched out one of her hands wanting me to come with her.


    I then found my hand holding her hand and following her downstairs. The front door of the house suddenly opens and there I saw the alpha returning.


    "I allow another pack member to handle the business; I did not want to leave you here alone," he said; until he saw I was not alone.


    "I''m sorry alpha, but she needs to see her father," Francine said; as she lowers her head, scared of him.


    I stood silently not knowing what to say. I wanted to visit my father in hearing the truth now, but I was ashamed I was leaving without Christian knowing after he had done so much for me.


    "As long as you are not forcing her to do anything, I have no problem with it," the alpha answered Francine.


    I was surprised that he was not angry with me nor with Francine.


    "I will take her myself," the alpha told Francine and went into the direction of his living room.


    I watched him as he leaves; In no time I saw his large wolf returning; wanting me to climb onto his back again. I hurriedly went onto him, holding onto his body. He exits his home, leaving Francine behind, carrying me to my father''s land.


    I held onto alpha tightly as he came off the road and started to run into the forest. As he carried me, I felt so sorry for wanting to leave without him knowing. I felt so a shame. I wished I had waited and told him before I began to secretly run off with Francine. I lower my body sadly laying onto my chest.


    "I''m sorry," I told him.


    He glances behind him and again held his head straight; hearing what I said. Within his eyes, I saw he had forgiven me. I held onto him hugging him the entire time he carried me. I saw we were now within the land of my father. I got up, sitting on his back taking notice of the place.


    I pointed out the direction where my father''s house was. The alpha followed.. My heart started to race within my chest as we got close to my father''s home and there, I saw not only my father but my brother standing on their porch looking out as if they were waiting for me.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Finding Out The Truth

    My father and my brother quickly moved from the porch as they saw me. My hands shook nervously as I held onto Christian furry large beast while he continues to carry me. Soon he stopped at the front of my father''s large home. I remained seated on the back of his dark hairy beast, holding onto a large patch of his dark fur, watching nervously as my father and my brother both approached me. Gently, Christian lowers his back. My feet shiver as I gently removed myself from his dark beast and stood still beside him; now facing my father and my brother face to face.


    Ares gently pulled me by one of my hands and into his arms the moment he got close to me. I cried within his arms. I missed him so much and even more when I found out we were brothers and sisters and not mates. He gently removed me from his hard, warm body and cupped my face, staring within my eyes sadly.


    "I''m sorry for ever thinking we were mates," he apologizes, while tears filled his eyes.


    "It''s not your fault, for I too felt the same way," I told him as I touch his warm hands resting against each side of my face. I closed my eyes enjoying his soft touch; allowing the tears that filled my eyes to streak down my cheeks.


    I slowly open my eyes as I felt his hands moved across my face; again, staring into his bright beautiful green eyes that were just like mine. His hands stopped below my eyes wiping away my tears. Instantly I brought my body back to his hugging him.


    "Thank you alpha, for bringing my daughter to me" I heard my father, alpha Logan acknowledged Christian with his rough voice.


    I turned to look at him; still holding onto my brother as he wraps his arms around me. Alpha Christian bowed his large furry head in acknowledging my father. Soon my father and I, eyes met. I gently removed myself from my brother and lower my head not wanting to look at him.


    "Thank you for coming my daughter," my father said softly to me.


    I felt my blood inside me boiling with great anger; hearing him described me as his daughter. I hated it. I wanted nothing to do with him. I only wanted to hear the truth and return home and hope that Ares and I will remain in touch no matter what happens.


    I felt Christian head rubbed against my side. I turned to look at him right away. He made a soft moan at me and turned his body away from me, instructing me he was returning home.


    "No," I said out loud; not wanting him to leave. I wanted him to stay with me until it was time for us to return.


    "An alpha should not stay too far from his pack, he needs to return home," I heard my father informing me from behind.


    "Please don''t go now," I begged him; as I hugged his large hairy beast, ignoring what my father had said. I did not want to hear anything from him right now other than the story between him and my mother.


    Alpha Christian made a soft moan at me again. I removed my hands from around his furry body staring within his dark eyes. He brought his head closer to mine allowing his hot air from his nose to brush gently against my face.


    "Why can''t you stay with me?" I inquired him.


    "I''ll be back for you later, I promise," I heard his wolf said.


    My eyes widen surprised at being able to understand his wolf. I did not understand why I could. But was happy that he will be returning for me. I gently removed myself from him standing still and watched him as he runs off; until I saw his dark wolf no more.


    "Let''s go inside," I heard my father said.


    My body jumped frighteningly feeling a touch against my hand. I spin around quickly seeing it was my father. I removed my hand away from him quickly not wanting him to touch me and went over to my brother.


    "I hope you will forgive me and give me a chance within your life," alpha Logan said sadly as he looked at me.


    I turned my head away; not wanting to look at him.


    "I''m only here for the truth that is all. I want nothing to do with you, rapist," I said angrily at him.


    "Aria," Ares called me; hating the way I was speaking to our father.


    "Ares," my father called to my brother; not wanting him to say anything.


    My father glances at me and slowly walked into his home. Ares held my hand pulling me along with him. Soon we were inside my father''s home. Alpha Logan paused at the stairs leading upstairs. Ares and I stopped as well.


    "Ares please give me some time to speak to your sister alone," my father said.


    "No," I said as I held onto Ares''s hands; not wanting to be alone with the rapist. "If you have anything to say to me, I don''t want to be alone with you," I told him.


    Alpha Logan lowers his head sadly and raised his head staring back at me. "Okay," he said.


    "Follow me," he instructed us as he went upstairs. Ares and I followed him; until we were inside a room which seemed as if it was his office.


    "Please sit," he again said.


    I did as I was told. Ares sat within a chair next to me before a large brown desk within the office. Alpha Logan turned his back and walked up to the window, standing before it.


    "This story is not going to be easy for me to tell you, my child," he said sadly.


    "I don''t care if it won''t be," I answered him angrily.


    "Please be gentle with dad," my brother begged me.


    I looked at my brother sadly; hating he had to see the angry side of me; for I loved him.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized to him.


    "I did not **** your mother," my father started to tell me the truth between him and my mother.


    My eyes widen hearing what he said.


    "Your grandmother lied to you, he continued. She lied because she was ashamed and angry at what your mother and I did."


    Being repeatedly abused and punished for being a child of ****. I could not seem to believe what my father was telling me to be true. I did not know what to believe anymore.


    "I can''t do this anymore," I held my head confused as I got up from the chair. "I want to return to alpha Christian home now!" I shouted as I cried.


    My father quickly ran to me; holding me within his arms not wanting me to leave.


    "Let me go, let me go!" I yell at him as I twisted my body, wanting to be away from him.


    My father held me tightly in his arms.


    "I love you, my child," he said as he continued to hold me.


    "Ha...!" I screamed, pushing him away.


    "You don''t love me; you never did!" I again shouted angrily at him; hating what he had said.


    "Of course, I do," he answered me softly.


    "If you did you would have never left me with that witch," I said as I cried, hiding my face within the palms of my hands.


    "I thought you were dead!" my father said out loud.


    I gently removed my hands away from my face, surprised at what he said.


    "Dead?" I repeated while I stare at him shockingly.


    "It''s better if I tell you the full story," he said as he stretched out one of his hands calling me.


    I stared at his hand.


    "I''d never leave you, my baby girl, if I thought you weren''t dead," he said to me softly.


    Slowly I reached for his hand. He pulled me towards the chair and sat behind his desk. As I sat down; Ares rests one of his hands against my knee; trying his best in comforting me.


    "Before my father died leaving me as the new alpha of the pack. I was a carefree wolf, my father said. I did not stay in one place for too long. I was everywhere you can think of. That is how I met your mother, Elizabeth. I met her outside of Spicy Groove within the forest, crying one day."


    Hearing that my mom was crying I had to ask why.


    My father lowers his head sadly and answered me. "Your mother chosen mate alpha Pharaoh used to abuse her," he told me as he raised his head to look back at me.


    My hands tighten hearing the sad news. I hated that my mother had to put up with someone as awful as Pharaoh and too that she had to be mated to someone like him.


    "Why was I told I was a child of **** by my grandmother and alpha Pharaoh?" I inquired my father curiously. If he said he did not **** my mother.


    "Elizabeth was a beautiful she-wolf, alpha Logan described my mother. The first time I saw her I fell in love with her and ignore the fact that she was not my mate. I was so obsessed with her; I would often visit the forest hoping to see her again; until I started to study the time and day she would be at the small pond; wanting to comfort her and cheer her up; until we became close. Close that you and your brother were made within that forest.


    I looked at my father still confused wanting to know why; I was told every day I was a child of ****. I did not understand.


    "No one knew about me and your mother for what we were doing was wrong. We were not made for each other, my father told me. One day we were caught in the forest by your grandmother; she was so shocked at what we were doing and threaten your mother that she will tell her mate about us. Your mother was so scared that she cut off connection with me. I hated it, but I could not do anything about it; until I heard the news that she was pregnant for her mate. I knew I had to secretly visit her again. Knowing that her baby was mine and not her mate and so I did, but I was again discovered by your evil grandmother. She too knew that the baby was not the alpha''s and the baby will come out looking like me. She loved her only daughter and did not want to lose her and so she wanted to kill the baby before it developed too much. Hearing the terrible news from your mother. We decided to secretly leave without anyone knowing. For months we have been in hiding until the baby was ready to be born," my father said. Soon I saw tears within his eyes.


    I sat up in my chair eager to hear the full story.


    "During the birth, my father said sadly. Your mother and I secret home was discovered by some of Pharaoh''s men; after your brother was born. I manage to fight most of them all and was later surprised that she was going to have another. We did not know we were having twins. I had to block the entire house for her as more men came. Still, I manage to fight them all off. As I turned around to look at her, I was shocked to see she was no longer breathing. She did not survive having you and I too did not see you breathing. I keep trying to help your mother and too checking for both of your pulses, but I felt nothing. Pharaoh had come to the secret cottage and so; I had no choice to leave her with only our son."


    I cried hearing how my mother died.


    "The day I brought your brother home; I too had lost my father due to a sickness. Being the new alpha news had started to spread across by Pharaoh that I raped your mother; knowing it was a lie and too not wanting to be laughed at that his Luna cheated on him with me. And your evil grandmother too followed him," my father told me.


    I believed my father everything he said, knowing how evil Pharaoh and my grandmother were, but still I was sad.


    "I killed my mother, didn''t I? I asked my father sadly.


    My father got up from the chair right away and came towards me hating what I had said.


    "You didn''t, he said. If only I was not afraid to carry her to my home where she could have a safer delivery, she would be alive. I was just stupid of being afraid of my father and being kicked out of the pack of mating with an alpha mate," he told me as he held my face.


    I hugged my father for the first and cried now knowing the truth. All my life I was accused of being a child of **** when I was not.


    "You were born out of love and not ****," my father said as he holds me.


    My father took me up within his arms as if I were a baby, holding me close to his body.


    "Hearing the terrible news of how your wicked grandmother treated you; I knew I had to save you, my father said. I will never let anyone hurt you again Aria."


    I found comfort within his words. Soon he put me down staring into my eyes.


    "You are safer here with your family; this is your new home now," my father told me.


    Remembering what alpha Christian said. I had to tell my father. My father was shocked, I could speak to his wolf as if he knew why I could.


    "Tomorrow is the full moon," he said frighteningly.


    "Yes father, Ares answered him as he got up from his chair excitedly. We both will find our mate," he said as he smiled at me.


    "I''m sorry to say but you''re not ready Aria my father told me; being locked up within the cell for years a mate is not what you need now but family. You will have to reject your mate," my father told him.


    What my father said was true; I was not ready for a relationship. All I need was time to spend with my family in being happy for once and to fully grow into the person; I was robbed from being. And all I had to was to reject my chosen mate; until I was ready for him.


    "Yes," I answered him softly.


    "Dad, you shall call me now; alpha Logan said; Let''s go and meet our family," he held my hand, while we exit his office.


    I was happy knowing the truth that happened between my mom and dad and that I now had a family who will love me. Still, sadness crept over my heart hating that my mom had to die. As my dad followed me downstairs accompany by my brother. His Luna, who was now my mom, greeted me with my beautiful baby sister. As I got close to her, she took up my baby sis within her hand and reached for me hugging me.


    "My new daughter," she said lovingly while she cried.


    I smiled, hugging her back.


    Suddenly I heard a knock at the door. My father went over to open it as his Luna continued to hug me and there, I heard his voice.


    "I''m here for your daughter," I heard alpha Christian said.


    I gently removed myself from my new mom and went over to the door hating that I will have to tell the one who cares so much for me that I was not going to return with him and that here was my new home.

 Chapter 44 - 44: Preparing For The Full Moon

    Everyone left except my dad, alpha Logan; knowing what was about to happen. Alpha Christian stood in front of the door waiting on me to say my goodbyes to my family. Sadness crept over me as I approached him, preparing to tell him I will not be joining him in returning to his land and that here was my home. As I went towards him, he smiled as he saw me which made me instantly felt a sharp pain within my heart; hating what I was about to do now. I stood silently in front of him gazing upon his beautiful feature not knowing how I was going to break this news to him.


    Alpha Christian was attired in a dark blue shirt that showcases his hard well-built body, long black pants, and a black shoe that looked expensive. His long dark hair was let down that made him looked extremely attractive.


    "Are you alright?" alpha Christian inquired me worriedly.


    My body jumped frighteningly hearing him and answered.


    "I''m fine," I answered nervously.


    "Are you ready?" he again inquired me.


    I felt my heart started to race within my chest afraid of answering him. Suddenly I heard my father answered him.


    "Thank you for taking care of her, but she belongs here with her family," my father told him.


    I turned to look at him at once and saw him staring at Christian gravely. I spin around to gaze back at Christian hearing him answering my father.


    "Okay," he said.


    I was surprised by his answer that my green eyes widen as I stared at him. Alpha Christian took the news better than I thought; that made me started to wonder if he only returned for me only because I had begged him to.


    "I''ll see you soon," alpha Christian said as he gave me a beautiful smile; turning around to leave.


    I nodded and smiled back at him; feeling relieves he did not take it seriously. I was so happy he did not. But what did he meant; I will see you soon? I started to worry; Was he planning on returning for me? I thought.


    Suddenly what my father said to alpha Christian as he started off back home; hit me hard, wishing he had never said that.


    "You won''t be seeing my daughter any time soon," my father said to him again gravely with his rough powerful voice; that was as just as alpha Christian.


    Christian turned around immediately hearing what he had said.


    "Dad, I called my father for the first. Please do not do this. I don''t have any issue with him visiting me anytime," I told my father.


    "It will be better if he stays away from you," my father said as he stared at Christian angrily.


    "Alpha Christian has never hurt me; he has always protected me," I told my father. Hating the way, he was treating the one who was so protective of me that he would do anything for me.


    "It''s better if he stays away from you," my father answered me and then started to stare back at alpha Christian angry as ever.


    "Please be gentle with him," I begged my father.


    "It''s okay," Christian told me; as he stared back at my father but not within the same way my father was, angry. He was calmer than ever; it was as if the way my father was treating him meant nothing to him.


    "As an alpha as well your father knows he can never do anything about this," Christian said to me with his dark eyes still fixed on my father.


    I stared at him curious about what he was talking about and then back at my father. My father made his hands into a fist, furious by his words. Alpha Christian then glances at me and said his goodbyes leaving me. I watched him until I saw him no more; hoping we will meet again soon.


    I close the door turning to my father still seeing great anger within his eyes.


    "Dad, I again called him. Christian is good; he is a good wolf," I try to explain to him.


    My eyes widen and my body jumped frighteningly as my father held me by both of my shoulders quickly and pulled me into his arms hugging me.


    "When your mother was pregnant, we weren''t sure if we were having a girl or a boy and so we came up with two names, Ares or Aria," my father said sadly as he held me tightly within his arms.


    "The day I lost you and your mother I was broken, he continued. But now I knew I did not lose you; I am afraid of losing you when you have just returned to me," my father said. Within his voice, I could only hear great sorrow.


    I pushed my body away from him; while my hands rested gently against his hard chest and stared within his eyes melancholy.


    "You won''t ever lose me again," I told him.


    He touched my face, rubbing his hands against my cheek.


    "I am going to lose you under the full moon tomorrow," my father said sadly with tears within his eyes.


    "You won''t, I assure him. I will reject my mate just to be with you dad," I made a promise to him.


    My father pulled me back into his arms; holding me tightly; comforted by my promise to him.


    "It''s better that way, he said. You are not fully grown or mature enough to be with a wolf; it is too much right now; what you need is your family love."


    I hugged him back agreeing with him.


    My father moved his hands away from me pulling me gently into another room and there I saw my new family waiting on me with a bright smile on their face. I was so happy my life was getting better now. My baby sis ran to greet me holding me by my foot. I took her up into my arms and kissed her.


    "This is your sis, Ariel," my father told me.


    She smiled even more at me.


    "I am your big sis, Aria," I told her.


    My father touched me on my shoulder happily I had started to use my rightful name.


    It was a wonderful time being around my family the entire day. My father was so happy to have me he decided to follow me to purchase some new clothes tomorrow. I too had a large, beautiful bedroom. On the bed, it was filled with large and small stuffed teddy bears. I loved them. During the evening we all sat around the table and eat as one. I cried of never experiencing such a wonderful experience. It was the best day of my life. As the place started to lose its light. I quickly went to take a bath; attiring myself in a beautiful red pyjama; fully decorated with white heart my new mom gave me. I loved it. For the first time, I have never been so happy going off to sleep holding my forehead and cheek remembering the goodnight kiss my dad, his Luna, my brother, and too including my baby sis gave me before going off to sleep.


    I jumped up from my bed frighteningly hearing a loud banging sound against my bedroom wall outside; quickly I got up from my soft large bed and slowly open the door curiously in knowing what it was.


    "Good morning Hun," my father greeted me with a big smile as he stood within the passage area watching some men carrying some beautiful decorations into another room above my room.


    "Good morning dad," I greeted him back happily smiling at him.


    He came over to me and took me up into his arms as if I was a baby.


    "Do you love your room, and did you sleep comfortable last night?" he inquired me.


    "Yes dad," I answered him as I nodded.


    Soon I saw his Luna, Lila coming towards us carrying a beautiful white, red sheet within her hand, smiling excitedly.


    "Good morning Aria; breakfast will be ready soon," she told me.


    I nodded. I then saw a strange lady approaching us; within her hands, I saw her carrying two curtains that were just as red as the sheet. Luna Lila gave her the sheet as she came close to her and pointed upstairs where she should put the sheet and curtains.


    "Yes miss," the lady said as she hurriedly went off.


    "Please make the room beautifully decorated for tonight," she said out loud to the lady.


    Curious about what was happening. I had to ask.


    "Our son, Ares, will be finding his mate tonight and since he will one day be an alpha. He as to carry her mate here to mark her tonight," she told me.


    "He will hurt her?" I inquired her frighteningly, still within my father''s arm.


    "No, the Luna answered me. He will put a beautiful mark on her neck allowing every wolf out there to know she is his."


    "But wouldn''t the mark hurt?" I again inquired her.


    "No, it won''t, she answers me. When he bites her on her neck; he will be easing the pain in doing something else."


    "Enough," my father said strictly to his Luna as he put me down.


    "You will find out one day when you are ready for a mate," my father said as he ran his hand against my short hair.


    "Yes father," I answered him as I nodded.


    Soon I felt Luna Lila''s hand against my shoulder. I turned to look at her.


    "I''m sorry that you will have to reject your mate tonight," she said sadly to me.


    "It''s better that way, for I am not ready," I told her.


    "It''s true, she said. If your mate is an alpha it will not be easy for you after what you have been through. Also, a Luna plays an important role within the pack and too a baby you are not ready for."


    I nodded again, agreeing with her.


    "It''s not going to be easy though, she said. Finding your mate is a wonderful thing but trying to break the bond will be the hardest and most painful thing to do."


    I lower my head sadly hearing that. My father touched my cheek raising my head to him.


    "Don''t worry you will have me," he said.


    I smiled at him.


    "Go change and let''s have breakfast," my father said.


    I nodded and went into my room; closing the door behind me and open my window happily, allowing the morning sun to come in. My body jumped as I saw a large dark wolf beside a faraway tree from outside. I blinked frighteningly and there I did not see it anymore. It could not be him I thought; looking to see the large beast again, but I did not see it anymore. Christian would have let me know if he was here, I thought even more. Probably of what had happened yesterday and seeing him leaving. My mind is rested on him that is why I started to see things as if he were here. I pulled back the curtain and went into the draw for the only clothes I now had. A white T-shirt and a jean skirt Lila gave me. It was the only clothes she had that could fit me. I went into the bathroom putting it on, wash my face and brush my teeth. I was eager to sit and have breakfast with my family and too to go out shopping with my dad, alpha Logan today.


    Hurriedly I went downstairs and saw everyone seated around the table waiting on me. Ares got up from his chair the moment he saw me and hugged me.


    "Good morning sis," he greeted me with a kiss on my cheek.


    "Good morning," I greeted him back and hugged him.


    Ares pulled out a chair and allow me to sit and gently pushed the chair closer to the table.


    "Hey Ariel," I greeted my baby sis who sat on my right side biting a piece of sausage with her mouth covered in ketchup.


    She smiled at me and I kissed her on her cheek allowing ketchup to touch my lip. I wiped my lip off with a napkin and started to share out a plate of toast bread, fry egg, and sausages with a cup of orange juice.


    "I know I promise you I''ll follow you to shop for some new clothes, but I can''t I have some business I need to handle later. I have to make sure the entire place is secure today in preparation for the mating season," my dad said.


    "It''s okay, Dad," I answered him as I chew a piece of delicious sausage.


    I understand he is an alpha and that he will always be busy.


    "Don''t worry Aria, I''ll follow you to pick out some cute clothes and to give you a better haircut," Lila said.


    "Okay," I said as I smiled.


    "So is my big son ready for his mate tonight?" my father said out loud as he shoved Ares playfully.


    "I''m ready for her, dad," Ares answered him with a smile.


    The fork dropped from my hand smashing the plate instantly remembering that my brother mate was Cindy. The one who I thought was my friend, but in the end, she decides to sell me off to sex slave buyers. I was so caught in the new and wonderful changes within my life; I was so foolish to forget.


    "What is wrong Aria?" my father inquire me worriedly.


    I sat silently lowering my head; hating that I will have to tell him I knew his mate and what she did to me. I could not stay here and allow my brother to take in an evil-hearted person as his mate. Cindy was not fit to be his Luna.


    "What is wrong sis? you can tell us anything, we are family now," Ares said.


    "Ruby," I heard my father called the maid.


    She came into the dining room immediately.


    "Please take Ariel to finish her breakfast within the living room," he instructed the maid.


    She obeyed him and quickly carried Ariel away.


    "Now what is wrong? my father again inquired me. Aren''t you happy here?"


    Tears pooled from my eyes as I continued to lower my head.


    "Yes, I am," I answered him.


    "Then why are you so sad?" my father inquired me as Ares rested his hand gently across my back trying to comfort me.


    "Because Ares''s mate is evil; she was the one who sold me when you found me," I told my father as I cried out; wishing my brother mate was someone else other than wicked jealous Cindy.


    I suddenly felt my brother''s hand moved away from across my back slowly. I turned to look at him while tears filled my eyes.. Tears streak down my cheek even more seeing great disappointment within my beautiful brother''s eyes.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Preparing To Reject My Mate.

    "What?" Ares said surprisingly; as he removes himself from his chair immediately; standing up.


    "Cindy is my mate?" he again said, surprisingly.


    "Yes," I answered him as I sat up.


    "She sold me in getting rid of me, jealous of the strange connection we both shared," I told him.


    "How do you know she is my mate? Ares inquired me.


    "Because she told me, I answered him. Also, Francine had to give her a weird powder in trying to calm her down when you were on top of the secret cottage."


    Ares quickly ran from the dining room hearing the terrible news. I try to chase after him, but my father stopped me.


    "It''s good you told us about this before he marked her. The pack doesn''t want a Luna like that," my father said.


    "I''m sorry this had to happen to him if only we didn''t share such a strange feeling his mate wouldn''t have done that," I cried as I hugged my father.


    "None of this is your fault; the great connection that you and your brother as just allow it to show the true heart Cindy as which is pure evil," my father told me.


    I removed myself from him; wiping away my tears and stared within his eyes, finding comfort in his words. What he said was true, but still, I hated that my brother had to go through something like this now when he was excited about the full moon tonight.


    "I''ll go talk to him," my father said as he gently touched my left cheek and went upstairs to my brother.


    "You did the right thing," I heard Luna Lila behind me.


    I spin around to face her right away.


    "Don''t ever blame yourself for this for who knows what she would truly become if she one day rule over the pack with your brother," Luna Lila said.


    I returned within my chair agreeing with the Luna. For all along I thought Cindy was good until she stabbed me within my back. Who knows what else she is capable of?


    "Let''s give your father some time in handling this horrible situation with your twin brother and let us go shopping for some new clothes," Luna Lila said.


    "No, I don''t want to be away from my brother now," I told Lila sadly.


    Luna Lila got up from her chair and stood in front of me.


    "Your father is an alpha he as handles bigger problems than this; he knows what to do believe me," Lila assured me.


    Hearing what she had said. I decided to go for she was determining in carrying me; also, the clothes I was in were the only pair I had for myself now.


    I looked upstairs sadly knowing my brother was not happy and exited the house slowly behind the Luna. A black car was waiting for us with the door open. The Luna and I got in. I stared through the dark car glass at the house sadly as we drove off.


    "Please don''t worry too much Aria, I told you alpha Logan got this," Lila again reminded me.


    I smiled at her; hoping he really does. For the Luna knows my father more than me.


    Soon the car stopped, the driver quickly got out of the car and opened the door for us. As we walked away from the car, I glanced behind me seeing the driver standing outside in his full black clothes which seems it was his working clothes.


    "Let us go to the hairdresser first and then we can start on purchasing your new clothes," Lila said.


    "Okay," I answered and followed her into a large and beautiful building. Inside I saw a long line with a seat of ladies looking through books waiting on their turns in combing their hair.


    "Good morning Luna," A tall well-done hair lady came to greet Lila.


    "Good morning, Lila, greeted her back. This is my new daughter, Ares twin, Aria," Lila introduced me to the lady.


    "Ho, the alpha''s lost daughter I''ve been hearing about the whole time yesterday," she said excitedly.


    "Yes, the Luna said.


    "I''m Jasmine, the owner of this hairdressing place and you my child are as beautiful as your brother," she said as she smiled at me.


    I smiled back shyly at her.


    "I need you to give her a beautiful stylish haircut," Lila told her.


    "No problem miss, you don''t have to wait; follow me," she instructed us.


    We followed her into a room away from the crowd. The lady gave the Luna a seat to sit and instructed me to sit into a highchair before a large wide mirror against the wall. I obeyed her.


    "I''m going to give you a beautiful pixie haircut; since your hair is already short," the lady said.


    Soon she started to cut my hair. I watched her through the mirror until she was done. I smiled loving my new hairstyle. It was beautiful. Lila too loved it. Looking through the mirror was like I was looking at someone else. I was beautiful and looked very mature. Lila paid the lady. Soon we were out of the hairdressing place into a shopping store for new clothes. Entering the store my eyes widen seeing so many clothes; they were beautiful.


    "Don''t worry about the price choose whatever you want," the Luna told me.


    The clothes I choose Lila hated them. They were too colorful and were not suitable for a powerful alpha''s daughter she would say. And so, she started to pick out my clothes. They were very stylish. Soon we went onto underwear and bra until I became so tired of putting on new clothes. Finally, our shopping was over. One of the ladies within the store helped us in carrying the clothes to the cashier.


    "Oh, Lila said frighteningly. I forget to get you some makeup," she said.


    I did not understand what she was talking about. She pulled my hand carrying me to a weird section of the store that did not have any clothes but some small colorful dull and bright things.


    "Please help me chose the right makeup for her skin tone," the Luna asked a lady within the store.


    She did and gave her tonnes of makeup. Talia purchased them. The lady places them into a beautiful bag and gave them to me. I looked at them strangely; wondering what the heck they were.


    "Don''t worry, Lila assures me. I will teach you everything you don''t know and make you become the beautiful confident lady your father wants you to be."


    I smiled hearing her said that.


    Soon we were out of the store with the shopping bags assisted by a worker. The bags were placed at the back of the car and then we started off home.


    The car stopped in front of our home. Sadness crept over my heart thinking of how sad my brother must be. Slowly I went to the back of the car in taking up my bags, Lila stopped me. Our maid will come for them and carry them to your room; she told me. I nodded and walked to the house, while my brother''s terrible issue haunts me. The maid greeted me and quickly went for my bags bringing them into my room.


    My heart raced within my chest as I saw my father coming downstairs.


    "Is everything alright?" his Luna inquired him.


    He nodded. "It''s painful of hearing such a terrible news but he will be okay," he said.


    "Good," the Luna said.


    Alpha Logan kissed his Luna and touched my face gently.


    "I''ll be home soon, I promise," he said and went off closing the door behind him.


    I watched him as he leaves and turn my head staring upstairs sadly. I glance behind me the moment I felt Lila''s hand against my shoulder.


    "Go and see him now," she told me gently.


    I nodded and went upstairs. I paused at the front of Ares bedroom door, resting the tip of my fingers against it sadly. I took a deep breath and knock it gently. The door shoved open slowly. It was not close and there I saw Ares sitting on the side of his large bed covered within the red sheet sadly. His room was beautifully decorated.


    Ares did not turn to see who it was remaining within the same position lowering his head. I entered his room slowly closing the door behind him.


    "Ares," I called him sadly.


    He raised his head to look at me and lower his head back; staring at the white tile of his room covered in red rose petal sad as ever. I walked over to him pushing away the petals from the floor not wanting to step on them and sat beside him on the edge of his bed.


    "I''m sorry this had to happen," I apologize to him.


    "None of this is your fault, he said as he turned to look at me with tears within his eyes. I only hate that I had to be her chosen mate."


    I nodded.


    "You can forgive her," I said foolishly to him, wanting everything to be back to normal. I wanted us to be happy again.


    "I will never accept her knowing what she did to you," Ares said angrily. "Tonight, I will reject her."


    I hugged him sadly from his side.


    "I too will reject my mate," I told Ares. I was worried about doing so, but since my brother was rejecting his mate for me, I was now eager to reject mine as well.


    Ares removed me from his shoulder staring into my eyes.


    "I don''t want you to reject your mate for me only because you are sorry for me," Ares said sadly.


    "No, I have to do it, I told him. Dad and mom agree, and it is better that way for I am not ready."


    "I understand sis, but it is not going to be easy to break such a powerful bond," Ares told me; while he let go of my face and started to stare at the wall decorated in beautiful red and white.


    I rested my head back onto his shoulder; feeling a terrible feeling within my gut that it will not be easy to reject my mate tonight.


    The entire day I sat with my brother within his room that was going to be used as his mating room tonight. Soon we both lay down on our side while our faces turned to each other; in preparation for rejecting our mates. Ares tried hard allowing us to forget the evening which was near; for the place had started to lose its light. He would tell me the wonderful things he did as a child and too compliment me about my hair. I smiled and thanked him, but still, I was worried. I turned away from him staring through his window seeing that the moon was appearing. I jumped up immediately frighteningly. Ares sat up as well. Soon we heard a knock at the door.


    Ares went to open it and there I saw my father with great worries within his eyes.


    "Come, both of you," he told us.


    I started to feel scared.


    Ares and I followed him; until we were within a strange room. My eyes widen seeing Lila was there and that she was running all over the place. Soon two of the maids came along inside as well.


    "Quickly use four curtains to block the moonlight so it doesn''t take my children away, Lila commanded them and instructed them to do so fast. Soon the inside was dark. The maids then leave the room.


    "What is happening?" I inquired dad scared.


    "They are concealing us from the moonlight so that it won''t pull us to our mates," Ares answered me instead.


    "Instead, your mate will come to you," Lila said.


    "And there you can reject them," my father said angrily.


    My body had started to tremble at what was about to happen. I thought it would be easier, but seeing all of this I was scared.


    "Everything is going to be okay," my father tries to comfort me." "I will be on the lookout for your mate and as soon as I see them; I''ll let you reject them.


    "But how will you know our mate dad?" I inquired him curiously.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll know," he said as he and his Luna exit the room locking the door from outside.


    My brother and I sat within the room for hours, anxiously. I wanted the night to end quickly and to move on with my life the entire time we sat in the darkroom. Suddenly I felt something strange within me; it reminded me of being next to Christian. I held my gut wondering if my mate was here or was the full moon causing it.


    "That bitch is here," I heard my brother said angrily.


    I turned surprisingly to look at him right away and there I realized who he was talking about. Cindy was here. Was my mate here that is why I was feeling that strange feeling? I thought. My body jumped as I heard the door being opened. And there I saw it was my father returning.


    "Your mate is here?" he said as he looked at us. His look towards me was much different. It was as if he had great doubts that I was not going to reject my mate tonight, but I was going to. It was the right thing to do.


    I walked behind Ares as we were about to exit the room. My father stopped me right away.


    "I hope you do the right thing tonight," he said sadly.


    "I will dad," I answered him, exiting the room.


    My heart started to race within my chest as I walked towards the hall. Suddenly I started to feel the strange feeling that was now pulling me outside. I started to enjoy the feeling eager to get closer to it. Quickly I opened the door and there I saw alpha Christian. He was shirtless showing off his hard muscular body. It was as if he shifted back into his human form and only put on a shirt in visiting me.


    I held my head as I stand still staring at him.


    "He is the one; he is our alpha mate," I heard my wolf for the first speaking to me and jumping excitedly within me wanting me to go to him.


    I was shocked more than ever. How can I reject him; knowing he was my mate. I did not have the heart to nor was my wolf going to let me. My body jumped as I felt my father''s hand against my shoulder. I glance behind me seeing him nodded to me with pure sadness within his eyes, reminding me of my plan. I could not it was the hardest thing to do. I could feel my wolf inside of me crying hating the thought of ever doing so.


    I slowly took one step and made a pause. As I was about to take another glance at my father; telling him I could not; he closed the door.


    "You''re even more beautiful," I heard my kind and charming mate described me.


    I slowly turned to look back at him; as he waited outside for me, enjoy seeing the handsome alpha. I cannot do this I kept on repeating as the wonderful feeling grew even stronger. Suddenly I break down into tears.


    Alpha Christian immediately came closer to me worried. Quickly I moved away from the porch, meeting him. As alpha Christian and I stood outside in the middle of the front of the yard. I turned to look at the side of the house seeing Ares leaving from the back of the house; within his eyes, I saw tears. He stopped as he saw Christian and I knowing what I was about to do. Suddenly I saw a wolf running quickly away. I then realize it was Cindy. It was hard to reject my one true mate knowing the person he was. He was good. But seeing that my brother rejects his mate for me. I now had no choice but to do so, even if it was going to kill me.


    I gently turned my head around to the alpha the moment I felt his soft hand against my face. I lower my head not being able to stare him in the eye and tell him I did not want to be his mate for it was the right thing to do.


    "What''s wrong my beautiful Luna?" Christian called me for the first; as he gently moved his hand away from my cheek touching my chin softly; raising my head to his.


    "Ha...!" I screamed out while I close my eyes as he continued to hold me; trying hard to fight the strong feeling.


    "Aria," alpha Christian called my name for the first. I open my eyes surprisingly at him taking a deep breath and there I said the hardest six words that made my wolf within me so angry as if it was going to burst its way from my belly; wanting to go to her alpha.


    "I reject you from being my mate," I said to him sadly.


    I pushed him away as I said it, running back to the house. Suddenly I felt his hands against me not wanting to let me go.


    "Please don''t do this," I heard him begged me which made me cry even more; hating what I did.


    ''Let me go!" I shouted at him.


    Suddenly I saw my door burst open and there I saw my father come running to me.


    "Let go of my daughter!" my father shouted at him.


    I slowly felt Christian letting go of me. I ran inside the house the minute I did, crying my eyes out. The Luna carried me upstairs into my room; trying her best to comfort me. But no matter what she said. She could never make me feel anymore better. Inside I felt my wolf like it was dying that started to make me feel sick.


    I removed my head from Lila''s shoulder the minute I heard a heavy step within my room and there I saw it was my brother and father. The Luna gently removed herself away from me as she saw her mate. Ares came towards me and took me into his arms sadly.


    "I know it hurts," he said as he rocked me within his arms.


    "Is everything over now?" I heard Lila inquired father.


    "Yes," dad answered her.


    My father then came towards me and sat resting one of his hands against my back, while my brother continues to hold me.


    "I''m sorry this had to happen to both of you," my father told us.


    Suddenly I heard my brother above me crying out. I gently removed myself away from him, staring into his eyes. Seeing that he was trying to comfort me even though he too felt the same way. I slowly moved my hand to his eyes wiping away his tears.


    "We''ll get through this together," I told him sadly.


    We again hugged each other.


    The night was sad even more when the rain had started to fall. I could not stop recollecting the horrible thing my brother and I had to go through, rejecting half of us, our soul mates. My brother stays with me the night sleeping next to me and my parents they both sat in a chair next to the side of the bed falling asleep not wanting to leave us. I could not sleep. I could not stop thinking about Christian. I hated what I did to him and wish it had never been like this. I loved him. I jumped from the bed. The moment I heard a loud shout outside.


    "Aria!" the voice shouted in pain in the rain.


    "Christian," I said softly.


    I covered my ears; pushing my body close to my brother; knowing he was still outside. Forever hurt by my dreadful words. I covered my ears trying hard to block him out not wanting to run to him; until I heard his shouting no more.


    The morning was even worst. Alpha Christian would keep on visiting me. I would hide within the house not wanting to see him for I knew I would surely return with him to his home. Days he kept on doing so until I saw him no more. I was sad, but at least I had my family who loved me and a brother who was going through the same thing as me who understand what I was feeling. Lila and dad try their best in allowing me and Ares to forget the painful memories. Ares was trained every day by dad in becoming a good alpha one day and I on the other hand was home-school by Lila and a teacher she hired on everything I was robbed from; in becoming the person who I should have become. Ares and I started to feel much better as we both went on with our days taking on new duties and being thought new stuff; also having a wonderfully supportive parent. We learned to forget the past and moved on with our lives, eventually.


    ~The End~


    Thank you all for reading The Wolf Without a Name. Book 2 of this novel title, Alpha Christian will be coming soon. Please visit my FB page now A.K. Knight or an Instagram athan941 in seeing the cover of BK2 and the release date.. Also, for another wonderful news, you do not want to miss, believe me.

 Chapter 46 - Extra

    "BK2 of the Wolf Without a Name."


    SYNOPSIS:- Alpha Christian the most fearful alpha and a born alpha life had never been easy. Four years ago, he was unable to control his deadly wolf but when he met a new maid within his home. A sad, young, red-headed, beautiful, lonely she-wolf. He discovers she was his one true mate. She made his violent beast felt calm and peaceful inside and that he had to protect her. His father hated her and would abuse her, and his mother was never going to accept her as her daughter-in-law. Alpha Christian hated it. He loved his young she-wolf so much that he would fight his father to protect her and turn his back on his entire family.


    Alpha Christian thought his life would be much better now, but he was later stabbed in the heart being rejected by the one he fought and made a sacrifice to protect. Alpha Christian was so sad, and heartbroken when his one true mate rejected him under the full moon after finding her father, she thought who did not want her. He had no choice but to let her go. Years later his redheaded mate returns to him wanting him back forgetting what she did to him. Does he forgive her and take her back knowing she is his one true mate or did what she did to him four years ago?


    *************************************************************************************************


    Chapter 1:Starkland, the Land of alpha Logan Stark


    Aria''s P.O.V


    Dwelling with my family for four years had completely change my life. I remember when I first came here, I was eighteen and had a lack of knowledge of everything around me. Now I am Twenty-two years old. I am confident, much wiser, and have grown into the beautiful She-wolf I was meant to become. My father alpha Logan and his Luna Lila, whom I have loved as if she were my mom, hired the best teacher their money could buy, making sure I obtain the best education out there.


    My brother Ares and I are completely close than ever. We are always along each other side, keeping each other company. But lately, Ares had become busy working alongside dad. He is the future alpha of my father''s pack, Silver moon pack and so dad had to ensure Ares knew everything of becoming the leader of the pack other than acquiring the title as an alpha. Dad wanted Ares to be a true leader who cares deeply about his pack members. Still, I missed my brother''s company, but I had to understand the role he will soon play and that it was going to be very important.


    I too had a role to play being an alpha''s daughter, it was not as important as my brother''s, but I had to do it. Being the alphas eldest daughter, I had to carry myself a young she-wolf should. Meaning my hair should always be well comb and I should be well attire whenever I was out of the house. I enjoyed doing it. Wearing makeup and wearing beautiful new dresses was one of my favourite things to do now. It had made me become a role model to all the young she-wolf within the pack and would always be invited to any event being kept within Starkland. My dad and mom were so proud of me for becoming the beautiful she-wolf I have grown into and made sure I never lack anything.


    ***********


    "Aria," I heard my mom, Luna Lila, calling me from downstairs.


    "I''m coming, mom!" I shouted while I fixed my bob curly hairstyle.


    I love my new hairstyle. It was just like mom except hers was not as curly as mine. Over the years I have grown to love my hair being short and so I decided not to grow it.


    Hurriedly, I removed myself from my small chair in Infront of my beautiful, decorated crystal mirror running into my drawer for a pair of blue jeans and a red blouse. I had no events to attend today and so I decided to dress in something simple and comfortable. I too was happy that my father was going to allow my brother to have some free time today which we could do some catching up and once again enjoy each other company like we used to.


    Quickly I took off my nightwear which was a simple long Linen blue pant and a long sleeve top that match it. It was comfortable and kept me warm throughout the night without using my blanket. I started to put on my blue jeans, pulling it up gently to my waist, pulling up the zipper, and buttoning my pant. Finally, it was my thin red shirt. I did not want to wear a bra and so I decided to wear my blouse only and to go braless for the day. It was not like I needed it anyways. Over the years my body has grown beautiful. My breast was firm and so I did not need to wear a bra. Also, my body had become very curvy. I was very sexy which had caused my father to become very protective of me. He did not want me to speak to any of the young men within the pack only the ladies. Every event I had attend without him when he is busy, he would allow me to travel with a bodyguard which sometimes cause me to become incredibly angry. Even when I was alone sometimes without him knowing I could see fears within the men''s eyes as they passed me as I went to purchase new clothes. I then knew my overprotective alpha dad was the cause of it.


    Complete attiring myself, I ran towards my bedroom door and closed it behind me going downstairs.


    "Aria," my cute baby sis stopped me along the stairs; holding her doll that had the same colour of hair like ours.


    "Yes," I answered her with a bright smile and stooped down to her little level.


    Ariel was nine but was a little small for her age and looked very adorable.


    "Ruby is leaving us," she said sadly with her green eyes filled with tears.


    I took her up within my arms right away trying to comfort her.


    "Ruby is not going to leave us," I told her. "Perhaps she''s going to the supermarket in purchasing more food for the house."


    Ariel was more attached to the maid and loved her, for sometimes Luna Lila can be busy trying her best in helping dad whenever she was needed.


    "Yes, she is," she again said.


    I kissed her on her cheek and wiped away her tears.


    "Go upstairs and play with your doll. I''m going to find out what''s happening," I told her.


    "Yes sis," she said softly and ran upstairs.


    Eager to find out if it was true what my baby sis said. I quickly went into the kitchen, but the kitchen was empty. I saw no one. I then went into the dining room; hoping mom was there having breakfast but the table was empty. Was Ruby truly leaving us and why? I started to think. Soon I heard Luna Lila calling me again.


    "Yes," I again answered her; hearing that she was within the living room.


    Entering the living room. I saw my mom and Ruby, but they were not alone, beside them sat a long dark hair young she-wolf who looked a bit younger than me.


    "Finally, you''re here," Luna Lila said with a smile. "Please have a seat," she instructed me.


    As I did happy to see Ruby; I inquired her right away if it was true what my baby sis told me.


    She nodded.


    "Why?" I inquired her, surprisingly.


    I did not want her to leave either, I too had become so close to her as if she was my grandmother.


    "Jude will still be here also a new worker," she said.


    "New worker," I repeated.


    "Yes, that is why I called you," my mom told me. "Please meet your new maid Natalia; she may look very young, but she is eighteen and is qualified to start working."


    I stared at her and nodded to my mom. Natalia smiled at me.


    "So now you know we have a new maid don''t be afraid to call her whenever you need anything," my mom continued.


    "Okay," I answered her, while I continued to stare at the young, she-wolf. She was beautiful and looked as if she was grown as an alpha daughter which made me curious to know her story and why she needed this job.


    "Ruby," my mom called. "Please show her around the house and let her know everything before you leave later."


    Ruby nodded and carried the new young maid along with her.


    "Ruby as to go to care for her sick mate until he is well, so, Natalia her daughter will stand in for her till she returns," my mom told me.


    "Okay," I answered her; knowing that the new maid was Ruby''s daughter.


    "Breakfast will be a bit late today, because of the change of maid," Lila told me.


    "I understand," I answered her.


    "I''m going to check on Ariel and cheer her up," Lila said.


    I nodded and watched her went upstairs.


    Suddenly I heard a knock at the door. I ran to the door opening it. I screamed excitedly seeing it was my brother and dad. Ares grabbed me in his arms and kiss me and so my dad. I was happy they were home.


    "Where''s your mother?" dad inquired me.


    "Upstairs," I answered him. He went upstairs hurriedly in meeting her.


    It was now me and my handsome brother downstairs. My brother was dressed in a white shirt and a black pants which showcase his body of how muscular he had become from constantly being trained with dad.


    "Let''s go have breakfast together," I told him as I wrapped one of my hands around his broad shoulder and pulled him along with me as we both smiled happily.


    Soon we were within the dining room sitting around the table preparing to have our breakfast.


    "So, what are we going to do today in catching up with the plenty of times we have missed out on, brother?" I inquired him as I stared into his bright green eyes with a smile.


    "We are going to go to our favourite spot," he answered.


    I yelped excitedly in my seat; eager to go to the pond, where we use to always play together.


    "Prepare to have a lot of fun," Ares said as he gently holds my right hand.


    Both of our heads turned away from each other as we heard a soft beautiful harmonious voice.


    "Good morning," our new maid, Natalia greeted us with a smile while she gently places down our breakfast on the round glass table.


    "Good morning," Ares answered her quickly as if he were nervous.


    Ares stared at the new maid lost the entire time as she places down our breakfast that made me felt I was not there.


    "Natalia," I called the maid. As I started to feel a bit jealous of her gaining every attention from my brother. I missed spending time with my brother and so I wanted his attention to only be on me.


    "Yes miss," she answered me.


    "You don''t have to call her miss, you can call her Aria," Ares said which caused me to widen my eyes frighteningly, staring at him.


    "Okay," the maid answered Ares and turned her attention back to me.


    "Never mind," I told her; not bothering to inquire her that how was it I have never seen her in Starkland if she dwelled here with her mom.


    "Okay," she said and went off.


    Ares watched her from behind; with a strange strong look within his eyes; until he was no longer able to see her.


    Soon we started to quietly devour our breakfast. Fried egg, toast bread, bacon, and orange juice.


    I break the silence inquiring my brother if he wanted us to get to the pond after breakfast. He agreed.


    Suddenly our parent and our baby sis entered the dining room.


    "We are going out do you want to come?" dad inquired us.


    "No," I answered him telling him about me and Ares''s plan after breakfast. Mom and dad were fine with it. Before leaving Mom told us that Jude left the house in helping Ruby with something at her home and that the only maid here will be our new maid Natalia.


    Ares and I both nodded and we watched them left the house. Soon we were finished devouring our breakfast. Natalia came in time to take up the plate in carrying them to the kitchen. Ares had started to stare at her again, nervously I saw Natalia moved a small strand of her black hair behind her left ear.


    "Let''s leave now," I told my brother as I got up from the chair hastily. I wanted to be alone with him.


    "I''m going to give you three minutes ahead of me to the pond and there I will race you," he told me. I swiftly ran from the house wanting to win him this time in getting to the pond first. He had always been the one to win and so I wanted to win this time. I reached the pond and look behind me not seeing him. I jumped excitedly knowing that I was the first one here; I had won him. I stood waiting on him. I then sat. Where is he? I thought not seeing him. I decide to wait a bit longer until I grew tired of waiting on him and decide to return home.


    "Ares," I called him angrily. As I entered the house.


    Suddenly I heard a strange sound. Curious about what it is I slowly went upstairs. The sound grew even more as I got closer to it, turning out into the sound of a female crying excitedly for something badly; desperately wanting more. Soon I started to hear something heavy and hard-hitting against the floor as if it wanted to break through the tiles. I paused nervously at my brother''s room seeing it was ajar and lower my back slowly peeking to his door seeing where the sound had come from. My eyes widen seeing our new maid moving on top of my brother naked, while he held her ass lying on his back. I was so shocked I moved quickly and fell not seeing where I was going.


    "Aria," I heard my brother called me frighteningly.


    I got up quickly and started downstairs while I started to cry hating what I had just seen.

 Chapter 47 - EXTRA 2

    Chapter 2: He''s no longer the same.


    "Aria!" Ares kept on calling me as I ran to open the door about to exit the house angrily.


    My eyes widen as I felt my brother pulled me back into the house and pushed the door allowing it to slam hard. My ears rang from the loud sound.


    "Let me go!" I shouted at him as I turned around pulling my right hand away from him not wanting him to touch me.


    Ares''s upper body was sweaty, and he was only within his long black pant that was not zipped up properly nor was it button.


    "Aria, it''s not what you think it is," he tried to explain to me.


    "I don''t want to hear anything from you," I got angry with my brother for the first.


    "You don''t even know her!" I shouted angrily at him. I was so infuriated that he did not want to spend the day with me. Lately, he had become so busy training in becoming the alpha. I barely got to see him and now when he had the time, he ditches me in ramming his dick into a maid he does not even though. I thought my brother was a decent werewolf, but he was just like any other male wolf who could not control their dick whenever they see a beautiful young, she-wolf. And being the alpha one day he had all the advantage to get into any she-wolf pants.


    I screwed my face as I saw the fast-tailed maid coming downstairs fixing her dress as she got close to us.


    "I''m sorry," she apologized sadly to me.


    "Let me handle this Natalia there''s no need to be a shame about this for what we did was not wrong," Ares said to her that made my blood started to boil within me.


    "What!" I said frighteningly.


    "Natalia and I have known each other for a year now and we have been secretly seeing each other," my brother told me.


    I was shocked by what my brother said.


    "But you are not mates," I told him.


    "We know, but we love each other," Ares told me. Natalya got close to him holding Ares''s right hand.


    I saw within my brother''s beautiful eyes that he was madly in love with her. They both were madly in love. My anger disappeared suddenly.


    "What had happened to me four years ago when I had no choice but to reject my mate I have learned to move on," my brother explained as he turned to Natalia staring within her eyes lost.


    Recollecting what had happened to us. I felt my wolf within me howling in pain. I was happy that my brother had moved on with his life for it was good for one day; he will need a Luna to rule by his side. I on the other hand did not have the heart to. I do not think my wolf would allow me to.


    I turned my back sadly starting to think if alpha Christian did the same as my brother did. Ares gently touched me by my shoulder I turned to look at him.


    "Please don''t let father know about this for one of the reasons we have been hiding this is because Natalya is not my mate and as the alpha, it is wrong to steal someone else mate," my brother said sadly.


    "Okay," I answered, knowing the type of person my father was, very strict.


    "Just give me some time to tell dad this," my brother said.


    "I will, you don''t have to worry," I told him with a smile trying to hide my sadness.


    Ares kissed Natalia on her cheek and went upstairs leaving us just two.


    "Thank you," Natalia thank me with her harmonious voice that seemed like it could capture any man''s heart.


    "I love my brother and would do anything for him," I told her.


    She nodded and went into the kitchen in completing her daily work. I watched her as she left, while my mind again ran on alpha Christian. Seeing my brother moving on with his life I started to think if it was easier for a male wolf to do so. I was eager to know if Christian had another, she-wolf within his life. I desperately needed to know.


    My body jumped as I heard the door open.


    "Aria," my baby sis ran towards me happily.


    I took her up into my arms and hugged her.


    "You''re back already?" I inquired mom and dad.


    "Your sis was dying to return home in playing with her doll," Luna Lila answered me.


    "Yes!" my sis shouted excitedly and slowly pushed her body away from me wanting to come down.


    I placed her down and watched her ran upstairs into her room speedily.


    "Did you have a great time with your brother today?" my dad, alpha Logan inquired me while he wrapped one of his strong long arms around mom, pulling her close to his body.


    "Yes," I lied to my dad.


    "Okay," he said, while he and mom both passed me going upstairs still close towards each other.


    I watched them sadly while my mind constantly being kept running on my mate, alpha Christian.


    I need a run, I thought. It would clear my mind off him. It had helped me throughout the years in getting my mind of Christian whenever the wonderful and painful memories I had once shared with him popped up within my head. Quickly, I exit the house running at the back of my house. I took off my clothes shifting into my bright brown wolf that almost had the colour of my red hair and started to run. The cool breeze passed through my fur brushing against my skin giving me a wonderful feeling. It was what I needed in taking my mind off the painful past. I stopped within a large field from my house and looked back seeing I was far from my house which was not safe. I looked around seeing I was alone and decided to take a rest for a while lying flat on my belly. Enjoying the soothing breeze even more. I lower my head and close my eyes enjoying every moment of this peaceful place. My eyes open quickly, and I jumped up hearing heavy footsteps against the ground and there I saw two strange wolves; running to me showing their teeth as if they wanted to kill me. Frighten I quickly ran opposite from them until I found myself within the forest. I glance behind me and saw them still chasing me. Why are they chasing me? I thought with great worries as I ran deeper into the forest. Swiftly I raised my head within the air howling for my father or brother to alert them I was in trouble. I lower my head back and continued to run.


    As I ran, I cried scared hoping if my father or brother had heard me and too that I was too far away from my land now. I suddenly stopped seeing there was nowhere for me to run. I was cut off by a big cliff that would be too dangerous to jump over. My wolf trembled as I stand at the edge of the cliff while the two strange light brown wolves got close to me grinning their teeth angrily. I whimper like a pup stepping backward almost falling off. I quickly got hold of myself and closed my eyes scared.


    Suddenly I heard a loud growled appearing from nowhere. I opened my eyes to see if it was Ares or father, but it was not it was a dark large wolf. I widen my eyes seeing it was Alpha Christian. I quickly moved away from the cliff and watched him as he fought off the two strange wolves by himself.


    The strange wolf ran crying; defeated. He watched them as they ran off. I stood behind him watching. He turned around and walked away not even looking at me. It was as if I did not exist to him. Happy I was saved by him and to see him. I made a soft sound to him and ran towards him wanting to rub my furry wolf against him thanking him. My wolf jumped frighteningly as he growled at me angrily not wanting me to touch him. I stood away from him scared. He glances at me staring within my eyes. My body shivers at his stare. Within his eyes, I only saw darkness. His eyes were no longer the same as I once remembered, it was darker and gave me a cold deadly feeling not wanting to be next to me. I lower my head and slowly walked backward as he continues to stare at me and turned around quickly running away. Petrified of being around him. My wolf cried seeing her mate was no longer the same.. She was afraid of him and only sense pure darkness.

 Chapter 48 - EXTRA 3

    Chapter 3: Can''t stop thinking about him


    My wolf jumped frighteningly standing only on my two back feet: seeing the two strange wolves.


    "It''s okay, we''re here," I heard my father. I looked sideways seeing my father and brother within their human form shirtless.


    I went over to my father right away rubbing my furry body against him terrified of what had just happened.


    "Everything is going to be alright Aria; you''re safe now," he told me.


    My wolf whimpers softly against him, not because of the two strange men, but of the terrible feeling I felt being around my mate. I no longer felt the bond we shared during the full moon. It was as if we were total strangers, and we did not belong to each other anymore. The feeling was painful.


    "Your brother and I are here now, these men will not hurt you and will suffer for ever hurting you," my dad kept on telling me as he ran one of his hands through my furry head.


    "Son, let them show who they are!" my father shouted angrily to my brother. Wanting to allow the two strange light-brown beasts to shift instantly.


    Soon I saw two members of our pack running towards us.


    "Nyko is here to take you home," my father said as he moved away from me.


    "Blitz," he called the other wolf. "Help Ares put pressure on them so these pieces of shits can shift," my father ordered the next wolf he had seems to call.


    "Leave child, I do not want you to see this," my father instructed me to.


    I turned around quickly to be away from this horrible scene and there I glimpse the shadow of the dark wolf as if he were watching to see if I was safe. I turned around immediately, and I did not see him anymore.


    "What is wrong?" my dad inquired me.


    I gave my father a soft moan within my wolf form telling him it was nothing and ran home being followed by Nyko. Nyko was two years older than me. His wolf was dark brown. He ran beside me making sure I was safe. As I ran home, I could not stop thinking about Christian. How different he was, which somehow scares me. He did not treat me the way he uses to with great compassion. He was aggressive to me. Was he still angry with me throughout these years? I thought even more. Sadness covered my heart remembering the terrible day I had to reject a wonderful wolf who had done so much for me for my safety and in the end, I break his heart and pushed him away. I did not wrong him for being angry with me throughout these years, Still, I hated it. I hated the way he now looks at me as if I were nothing to him but a total stranger. I missed the Christian my wolf and I once knew.


    "Hmmm," I heard Nyko made a soft moan to me informing me that I was home safe.


    I nodded to him and ran to the back of my house where I had hidden my clothes. I shifted within my wolf form the minute I got close to my clothes concealed behind pots of flowers. I took up my closes and hid so no one could see me. Suddenly I found myself bursting out into tears. My wolf did not like the dark connection her mate had shared with her earlier. It was too much for her. I held my heart and pull my naked body down to the ground crying my eyes out. I could not handle it. I thought all these years I had gotten over him, but I did not. I did not.


    "Aria," I heard my mom calling me.


    I used my blouse in wiping away my tears quickly and started to put on my blouse and pant. As soon as I have completed attiring myself. Luna Lila had come upon me.


    "Aria," she called me.


    I turned around and lower my head, sadly.


    "Are you alright Aria?" she inquired me.


    I nodded; not wanting to say anything for I knew I would break down into tears again.


    "What happened in the forest that you called for help?'' she inquired me concerned.


    Hearing her inquiring me about the forest and remembering how my mate had treated me. I covered my face and cried out.


    "Aria did anyone hurt you?" Luna Lila came close to me and touch my right shoulder.


    I continued to cry not wanting to answer her.


    "Please tell me what''s wrong?" she inquired me worried.


    I tried to answer her, but the words could not escape my mouth.


    "Come let us go inside," Lila gently removed one of my hands from my face covered in tears and gently carried me inside. I followed her until we were inside my bedroom. I slowly moved my hand away from her while tears streaked down my cheek and went to lay on my bed sadly. She sat on my bed behind me as I lay on my side turning my back.


    "Aria I am worried about you as a mother," I heard she said sadly.


    I hated that I was causing her to worry too much about me, but I did not want her to know the true reason that I was crying. I did not want her to know it was because of Christian.


    Luna Lila quickly came off the bed hearing a sound downstairs.


    "Lila," I heard dad called.


    "I''ll be right back," Lila told me as she gently touched me on my back and exit my room closing the door behind her.


    As she leaves, I curled up sadly onto the bed; constantly thinking of how Christian had pushed me away like I meant nothing. He was so cold to me and I hated it so much.


    I wiped away the tears from my eyes as I heard my door open slowly knowing it was my mom and dad.


    "Aria," my dad called me as he entered my room.


    I remain within the same position not wanting to see anyone now. I wanted to be alone.


    My dad walked around my bed and stooped down staring into my face.


    "Don''t worry you will not see Christian again," my dad said.


    My eyes widen and I sat up on the bed right away hearing what he said.


    How did he know It was Christian I was crying over?


    Author note: To continue to read Bk2 of The Wolf Without a Name; Alpha Christian.. Please visit GoodNovel to read this exclusive werewolf novel Only. Thank you :)